title.gif (7562 bytes)

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24

Chapter 1

I am by birth a Genevese; and my family is
one of the most distinguished of that
republic. My ancestors had been for many
years counsellors and syndics; and my
father had filled several public situations
with honour and reputation. He was
respected by all who knew him for his
integrity and indefatigable attention to

public business. He passed his younger
days perpetually occupied by the affairs of
his country; a variety of circumstances had
prevented his marrying early, nor was it until
the decline of life that he became a husband
and the father of a family.

As the circumstances of his marriage
illustrate his character, I cannot refrain from
relating them. One of his most intimate
friends was a merchant, who, from a
flourishing state, fell, through numerous
mischances, into poverty. This man, whose
name was Beaufort, was of a proud and
unbending disposition, and could not bear
to live in poverty and oblivion in the same
country where he had formerly been
distinguished for his rank and
magnificence. Having paid his debts,
therefore, in the most honourable manner,
he retreated with his daughter to the town of
Lucerne, where he lived unknown and in
wretchedness. My father loved Beaufort
with the truest friendship, and was deeply
grieved by his retreat in these unfortunate
circumstances. He bitterly deplored the
false pride which led his friend to a conduct
so little worthy of the affection that united
them. He lost no time in endeavouring to
seek him out, with the hope of persuading
him to begin the world again through his
credit and assistance.

Beaufort had taken effectual measures to
conceal himself; and it was ten months

-1-

before my father discovered his abode.
Overjoyed at this discovery, he hastened to
the house, which was situated in a mean
street, near the Reuss. But when he
entered, misery and despair alone
welcomed him. Beaufort had saved but a
very small sum of money from the wreck of
his fortunes; but it was sufficient to provide
him with sustenance for some months, and
in the meantime he hoped to procure some
respectable employment in a merchant's
house. The interval was, consequently,
spent in inaction; his grief only became
more deep and rankling when he had
leisure for reflection; and at length it took so
fast hold of his mind that at the end of three
months he lay on a bed of sickness,
incapable of any exertion.

His daughter attended him with the greatest
tenderness; but she saw with despair that
their little fund was rapidly decreasing, and
that there was no other prospect of support.
But Caroline Beaufort possessed a mind of
an uncommon mould; and her courage rose
to support her in her adversity. She
procured plain work; she plaited straw; and
by various means contrived to earn a
pittance scarcely sufficient to support life.

Several months passed in this manner. Her
father grew worse; her time was more
entirely occupied in attending him; her
means of subsistence decreased; and in
the tenth month her father died in her arms,
leaving her an orphan and a beggar. This
last blow overcame her; and she knelt by
Beaufort's coffin, weeping bitterly, when
my father entered the chamber. He came
like a protecting spirit to the poor girl, who
committed herself to his care; and after the
interment of his friend, he conducted her to
Geneva, and placed her under the
protection of a relation. Two years after this
event Caroline became his wife.

There was a considerable difference
between the ages of my parents, but this
circumstance seemed to unite them only
closer in bonds of devoted affection. There
was a sense of justice in my father's upright
mind, which rendered it necessary that he
should approve highly to love strongly.
Perhaps during former years he had
suffered from the late discovered
unworthiness of one beloved, and so was
disposed to set a greater value on tried
worth. There was a show of gratitude and
worship in his attachment to my mother,
differing wholly from the doating fondness
of age, for it was inspired by reverence for
her virtues, and a desire to be the means of,
in some degree, recompensing her for the
sorrows she had endured, but which gave
inexpressible grace to his behaviour to her.
Everything was made to yield to her wishes
and her convenience. He strove to shelter
her, as a fair exotic is sheltered by the
gardener, from every rougher wind, and to
surround her with all that could tend to excite
pleasurable emotion in her soft and
benevolent mind. Her health, and even the
tranquillity of her hitherto constant spirit, had
been shaken by what she had gone through.
During the two years that had elapsed
previous to their marriage my father had
gradually relinquished all his public
functions; and immediately after their union
they sought the pleasant climate of italy, and
the change of scene and interest attendant
on a tour through that land of wonders, as a
restorative for her weakened frame.

From Italy they visted Germany and France.
I, their eldest child, was born in Naples, and
as an infant accompanied them in their
rambles. I remained for several years their
only child. Much as they were attached to
each other, they seemed to draw
inexhaustible stores of affection from a very
mine of love to bestow them upon me. My
mother's tender caresses, and my father's

-2-

smile of benevolent pleasure while
regarding me, are my first recollections. I
was their plaything and their idol, and
something better--their child, the innocent
and helpless creature bestowed on them by
Heaven, whom to bring up to good, and
whose future lot it was in their hands to
direct to happiness or misery, according as
they fulfilled their duties towards me. With
this deep consciousness of what they owed
towards the being to which they had given
life, added to the active spirit of tenderness
that animated both, it may be imagined that
while during every hour of my infant life I
received a lesson of patience, of charity,
and of self control, I was so guided by a
silken cord that all seemed but one train of
enjoyment to me.

For a long time I was their only care. My
mother had much desired to have a
daughter, but I continued their single
offspring. When I was about five years old,
while making an excursion beyond the
frontiers of Italy, they passed a week on the
shores of the Lake of Como. Their
benevolent disposition often made them
enter the cottages of the poor. This, to my
mother, was more than a duty; it was a
necessity, a passion--remembering what
she had suffered, and how she had been
relieved--for her to act in her turn the
guardian angel to the afflicted. During one
of their walks a poor cot in the foldings of a
vale attracted their notice as being
singularly disconsolate, while the number of
half-clothed children gathered about it
spoke of penury in its worst shape. One
day, when my father had gone by himself to
Milan, my mother, accompanied by me,
visited this abode. She found a peasant and
his wife, hard working, bent down by care
and labour, distributing a scanty meal to five
hungry babes. Among these there was one
which attracted my mother far above all the
rest. She appeared of a different stock. The

four others were dark eyed, hardy little
vagrants; this child was thin, and very fair.
Her hair was the brightest living gold, and,
despite the poverty of her clothing, seemed
to set a crown of distinction on her head.
Her brow was clear and ample, her blue
eyes cloudless, and her lips and the
moulding of her face so expressive of
sensibility and sweetness, that none could
behold her without looking on her as of a
distinct species, a being heaven-sent, and
bearing a celestial stamp in all her features.

The peasant woman, perceiving that my
mother fixed eyes of wonder and
admiration on this lovely girl, eagerly
communicated her history. She was not her
child, but the daughter of a Milanese
nobleman. Her mother was a German, and
had died on giving her birth. The infant had
been placed with these good people to
nurse: they were better off then. They had
not been long married, and their eldest child
was but just born. The father of their charge
was one of those Italians nursed in the
memory of the antique glory of Italy--one
among the _schiavi ognor frementi_, who
exerted himself to obtain the liberty of his
country. He became the victim of its
weakness. Whether he had died, or still
lingered in the dungeons of Austria, was not
known. His property was confiscated, his
child became an orphan and a beggar. She
continued with her foster parents, and
bloomed in their rude abode, fairer than a
garden rose among dark-leaved brambles.

When my father returned from Milan, he
found playing with me in the hall of our villa a
child fairer than pictured cherub--a
creature who seemed to shed radiance
from her looks, and whose form and
motions were lighter than the chamois of the
hills. The apparition was soon explained.
With his permission my mother prevailed on
her rustic guardians to yield their charge to

-3-

her. They were fond of the sweet orphan.
Her presence had seemed a blessing to
them; but it would be unfair to her to keep
her in poverty and want, when Providence
afforded her such powerful protection. They
consulted their village priest, and the result
was that Elizabeth Lavenza became the
inmate of my parents' house--my more
than sister the beautiful and adored
companion of all my occupations and my
pleasures.

Every one loved Elizabeth. The passionate
and almost reverential attachment with
which all regarded her became, while I
shared it, my pride and my delight. On the
evening previous to her being brought to my
home, my mother had said playfully--"I have
a pretty present for my Victor--to-morrow
he shall have it." And when, on the morrow,
she presented Elizabeth to me as her
promised gift, I, with childish seriousness,
interpreted her words literally, and looked
upon Elizabeth as mine--mine to protect,
love, and cherish. All praises bestowed on
her, I received as made to a possession of
my own. We called each other familiarly by
the name of cousin. No word, no expression
could body forth the kind of relation in which
she stood to me--my more than sister,
since till death she was to be mine only.

Chapter 2

We were brought up together; there was not
quite a year difference in our ages. I need
not say that we were strangers to any
species of disunion or dispute. Harmony
was the soul of our companionship, and the
diversity and contrast that subsisted in our
characters drew us nearer together.
Elizabeth was of a calmer and more
concentrated disposition; but, with all my
ardour, I was capable of a more intense
application, and was more deeply smitten
with the thirst for knowledge. She busied

herself with following the aerial creations of
the poets; and in the majestic and
wondrous scenes which surrounded our
Swiss home--the sublime shapes of the
mountains; the changes of the seasons;
tempest and calm; the silence of winter,
and the life and turbulence of our Alpine
summers--she found ample scope for
admiration and delight. While my companion
contemplated with a serious and satisfied
spirit the magnificent appearances of
things, I delighted in investigating their
causes. The world was to me a secret
which I desired to divine. Curiosity, earnest
research to learn the hidden laws of nature,
gladness akin to rapture, as they were
unfolded to me, are among the earliest
sensations I can remember.

On the birth of a second son, my junior by
seven years, my parents gave up entirely
their wandering life, and fixed themselves in
their native country. We possessed a house
in Geneva, and a _campagne_ on Belrive,
the eastern shore of the lake, at the
distance of rather more than a league from
the city. We resided principally in the latter,
and the lives of my parents were passed in
considerable seclusion. It was my temper to
avoid a crowd, and to attach myself
fervently to a few. I was indifferent,
therefore, to my schoolfellows in general;
but I united myself in the bonds of the
closest friendship to one among them.
Henry Clerval was the son of a merchant of
Geneva. He was a boy of singular talent and
fancy. He loved enterprise, hardship, and
even danger, for its own sake. He was
deeply read in books of chivalry and
romance. He composed heroic songs, and
began to write many a tale of enchantment
and knightly adventure. He tried to make us
act plays, and to enter into masquerades, in
which the characters were drawn from the
heroes of Roncesvalles, of the Round Table
of King Arthur, and the chivalrous train who

-4-

shed their blood to redeem the holy
sepulchre from the hands of the infidels.

No human being could have passed a
happier childhood than myself. My parents
were possessed by the very spirit of
kindness and indulgence. We felt that they
were not the tyrants to rule our lot according
to their caprice, but the agents and creators
of all the many delights which we enjoyed.
When I mingled with other families, I
distinctly discerned how peculiarly fortunate
my lot was, and gratitude assisted the
development of filial love.

My temper was sometimes violent, and my
passions vehement; but by some law in my
temperature they were turned, not towards
childish pursuits, but to an eager desire to
learn, and not to learn all things
indiscriminately. I confess that neither the
structure of languages, nor the code of
governments, nor the politics of various
states, possessed attractions for me. It was
the secrets of heaven and earth that I
desired to learn; and whether it was the
outward substance of things, or the inner
spirit of nature and the mysterious soul of
man that occupied me, still my inquiries
were directed to the metaphysical, or, in its
highest sense, the physical secrets of the
world.

Meanwhile Clerval occupied himself, so to
speak, with the moral relations of things.
The busy stage of life, the virtues of heroes,
and the actions of men, were his theme;
and his hope and his dream was to become
one among those whose names are
recorded in story, as the gallant and
adventurous benefactors of our species.
The saintly soul of Elizabeth shone like a
shrine dedicated lamp in our peaceful
home. Her sympathy was ours; her smile,
her soft voice, the sweet glance of her
celestial eyes, were ever there to bless and

animate us. She was the living spirit of love
to soften and attract: I might have become
sullen in my study, rough through the ardour
of my nature, but that she was there to
subdue me to a semblance of her own
gentleness. And Clerval--could aught ill
entrench on the noble spirit of Clerval?--yet
he might not have been so perfectly
humane, so thoughtful in his generosity--so
full of kindness and tenderness amidst his
passion for adventurous exploit, had she
not unfolded to him the real loveliness of
beneficence, and made the doing good the
end and aim of his soaring ambition.

I feel exquisite pleasure in dwelling on the
recollections of childhood, before
misfortune had tainted my mind, and
changed its bright visions of extensive
usefulness into gloomy and narrow
reflections upon self. Besides, in drawing
the picture of my early days, I also record
those events which led, by insensible steps,
to my after tale of misery: for when I would
account to myself for the birth of that
passion, which afterwards ruled my
destiny, I find it arise, like a mountain river,
from ignoble and almost forgotten sources;
but, swelling as it proceeded, it became the
torrent which, in its course, has swept away
all my hopes and joys.

Natural philosophy is the genius that has
regulated my fate; I desire, therefore, in this
narration, to state those facts which led to
my predilection for that science. When I was
thirteen years of age, we all went on a party
of pleasure to the baths near Thonon: the
inclemency of the weather obliged us to
remain a day confined to the inn. In this
house I chanced to find a volume of the
works of Cornelius Agrippa. I opened it with
apathy; the theory which he attempts to
demonstrate, and the wonderful facts which
he relates, soon changed this feeling into
enthusiasm. A new light seemed to dawn

-5-

upon my mind; and, bounding with joy, I
communicated my discovery to my father.
My father looked carelessly at the title page
of my book, and said, "Ah! Cornelius
Agrippa! My dear Victor, do not waste your
time upon this; it is sad trash."

If, instead of this remark, my father had
taken the pains to explain to me that the
principles of Agrippa had been entirely
exploded, and that a modern system of
science had been introduced, which
possessed much greater powers than the
ancient, because the powers of the latter
were chimerical, while those of the former
were real and practical; under such
circumstances, I should certainly have
thrown Agrippa aside, and have contented
my imagination, warmed as it was, by
returning with greater ardour to my former
studies. It is even possible that the train of
my ideas would never have received the
fatal impulse that led to my ruin. But the
cursory glance my father had taken of my
volume by no means assured me that he
was acquainted with its contents; and I
continued to read with the greatest avidity.

When I returned home, my first care was to
procure the whole works of this author, and
afterwards of Paracelsus and Albertus
Magnus. I read and studied the wild fancies
of these writers with delight; they appeared
to me treasures known to few beside
myself. I have described myself as always
having been embued with a fervent longing
to penetrate the secrets of nature. In spite of
the intense labour and wonderful
discoveries of modern philosophers, I
always came from my studies discontented
and unsatisfied. Sir Isaac Newton is said to
have avowed that he felt like a child picking
up shells beside the great and unexplored
ocean of truth. Those of his successors in
each branch of natural philosophy with
whom I was acquainted appeared, even to

my boy's apprehensions, as tyros engaged
in the same pursuit.

The untaught peasant beheld the elements
around him, and was acquainted with their
practical uses. The most learned
philosopher knew little more. He had
partially unveiled the face of Nature, but her
immortal lineaments were still a wonder and
a mystery. He might dissect, anatomise,
and give names; but, not to speak of a final
cause, causes in their secondary and
tertiary grades were utterly unknown to him.
I had gazed upon the fortifications and
impediments that seemed to keep human
beings from entering the citadel of nature,
and rashly and ignorantly I had repined.

But here were books, and here were men
who had penetrated deeper and knew
more. I took their word for all that they
averred, and I became their disciple. It may
appear strange that such should arise in the
eighteenth century; but while I followed the
routine of education in the schools of
Geneva, I was, to a great degree, self
taught with regard to my favourite studies.
My father was not scientific, and I was left to
struggle with a child's blindness, added to a
student's thirst for knowledge. Under the
guidance of my new preceptors, I entered
with the greatest diligence into the search of
the philosopher's stone and the elixir of life;
but the latter soon obtained my undivided
attention. Wealth was an inferior object; but
what glory would attend the discovery, if I
could banish disease from the human
frame, and render man invulnerable to any
but a violent death!

Nor were these my only visions. The raising
of ghosts or devils was a promise liberally
accorded by my favourite authors, the
fulfilment of which I most eagerly sought;
and if my incantations were always
unsuccessful, I attributed the failure rather to

-6-

my own inexperience and mistake than to a
want of skill or fidelity in my instructors. And
thus for a time I was occupied by exploded
systems, mingling, like an unadept, a
thousand contradictory theories, and
floundering desperately in a very slough of
multifarious knowledge, guided by an
ardent imagination and childish reasoning,
till an accident again changed the current of
my ideas.

When I was about fifteen years old we had
retired to our house near Belrive, when we
witnessed a most violent and terrible
thunderstorm. It advanced from behind the
mountains of Jura; and the thunder burst at
once with frightful loudness from various
quarters of the heavens. I remained, while
the storm lasted, watching its progress with
curiosity and delight. As I stood at the door,
on a sudden I beheld a stream of fire issue
from an old and beautiful oak which stood
about twenty yards from our house; and so
soon as the dazzling light vanished the oak
had disappeared, and nothing remained
but a blasted stump. When we visited it the
next morning, we found the tree shattered in
a singular manner. It was not splintered by
the shock, but entirely reduced to thin
ribands of wood. I never beheld anything so
utterly destroyed.

Before this I was not unacquainted with the
more obvious laws of electricity. On this
occasion a man of great research in natural
philosophy was with us, and, excited by this
catastrophe, he entered on the explanation
of a theory which he had formed on the
subject of electricity and galvanism, which
was at once new and astonishing to me. All
that he said threw greatly into the shade
Cornelius Agrippa, Albertus Magnus, and
Paracelsus, the lords of my imagination; but
by some fatality the overthrow of these men
disinclined me to pursue my accustomed
studies. It seemed to me as if nothing would

or could ever be known. All that had so long
engaged my attention suddenly grew
despicable. By one of those caprices of the
mind, which we are perhaps most subject
to in early youth, I at once gave up my former
occupations; set down natural history and
all its progeny as a deformed and abortive
creation; and entertained the greatest
disdain for a would-be science, which
could never even step within the threshold of
real knowledge. In this mood of mind I
betook myself to the mathematics, and the
branches of study appertaining to that
science, as being built upon secure
foundations, and so worthy of my
consideration.

Thus strangely are our souls constructed,
and by such slight ligaments are we bound
to prosperity or ruin. When I look back, it
seems to me as if this almost miraculous
change of inclination and will was the
immediate suggestion of the guardian
angel of my life--the last effort made by the
spirit of preservation to avert the storm that
was even then hanging in the stars, and
ready to envelope me. Her victory was
announced by an unusual tranquillity and
gladness of soul, which followed the
relinquishing of my ancient and latterly
tormenting studies. It was thus that I was to
be taught to associate evil with their
prosecution, happiness with their
disregard.

It was a strong effort of the spirit of good;
but it was ineffectual. Destiny was too
potent, and her immutable laws had
decreed my utter and terrible destruction.

Chapter 3

When I had attained the age of seventeen,
my parents resolved that I should become a
student at the university of Ingolstadt. I had
hitherto attended the schools of Geneva;

-7-

but my father thought it necessary, for the
completion of my education, that I should be
made acquainted with other customs than
those of my native country. My departure
was therefore fixed at an early date; but
before the day resolved upon could arrive,
the first misfortune of my life occurred--an
omen, as it were, of my future misery.

Elizabeth had caught the scarlet fever; her
illness was severe, and she was in the
greatest danger. During her illness, many
arguments had been urged to persuade my
mother to refrain from attending upon her.
She had, at first, yielded to our entreaties;
but when she heard that the life of her
favourite was menaced, she could no
longer control her anxiety. She attended her
sick bed--her watchful attentions
triumphed over the malignity of the
distemper--Elizabeth was saved, but the
consequences of this imprudence were
fatal to her preserver. On the third day my
mother sickened; her fever was
accompanied by the most alarming
symptoms, and the looks of her medical
attendants prognosticated the worst event.
On her death-bed the fortitude and
benignity of this best of women did not
desert her. She joined the hands of
Elizabeth and myself: "My children," she
said, "my firmest hopes of future happiness
were placed on the prospect of your union.
This expectation will now be the consolation
of your father. Elizabeth, my love, you must
supply my place to my younger children.
Alas! I regret that I am taken from you; and,
happy and beloved as I have been, is it not
hard to quit you all? But these are not
thoughts befitting me; I will endeavour to
resign myself cheerfully to death, and will
indulge a hope of meeting you in another
world."

She died calmly; and her countenance
expressed affection even in death. I need

not describe the feelings of those whose
dearest ties are rent by that most
irreparable evil; the void that presents itself
to the soul; and the despair that is exhibited
on the countenance. It is so long before the
mind can persuade itself that she, whom we
saw every day, and whose very existence
appeared a part of our own, can have
departed for ever--that the brightness of a
beloved eye can have been extinguished,
and the sound of a voice so familiar, and
dear to the ear, can be hushed, never more
to be heard. These are the reflections of the
first days; but when the lapse of time proves
the reality of the evil, then the actual
bitterness of grief commences. Yet from
whom has not that rude hand rent away
some dear connection? and why should I
describe a sorrow which all have felt, and
must feel? The time at length arrives, when
grief is rather an indulgence than a
necessity; and the smile that plays upon the
lips, although it may be deemed a
sacrilege, is not banished. My mother was
dead, but we had still duties which we ought
to perform; we must continue our course
with the rest, and learn to think ourselves
fortunate, whilst one remains whom the
spoiler has not seized. My departure for
Ingolstadt, which had been deferred by
these events, was now again determined
upon. I obtained from my father a respite of
some weeks. It appeared to me sacrilege
so soon to leave the repose, akin to death,
of the house of mourning, and to rush into
the thick of life. I was new to sorrow, but it
did not the less alarm me. I was unwilling to
quit the sight of those that remained to me;
and, above all, I desired to see my sweet
Elizabeth in some degree consoled.

She indeed veiled her grief, and strove to
act the comforter to us all. She looked
steadily on life, and assumed its duties with
courage and zeal. She devoted herself to
those whom she had been taught to call her

-8-

uncle and cousins. Never was she so
enchanting as at this time when she recalled
the sunshine of her smiles and spent them
upon us. She forgot even her own regret in
her endeavours to make us forget.

The day of my departure at length arrived.
Clerval spent the last evening with us. He
had endeavoured to persuade his father to
permit him to accompany me, and to
become my fellow student; but in vain. His
father was a narrow-minded trader, and
saw idleness and ruin in the aspirations and
ambition of his son. Henry deeply felt the
misfortune of being debarred from a liberal
education. He said little; but when he
spoke, I read in his kindling eye and in his
animated glance a restrained but firm
resolve not to be chained to the miserable
details of commerce.

We sat late. We could not tear ourselves
away from each other, nor persuade
ourselves to say the word "Farewell!" It was
said; and we retired under the pretence of
seeking repose, each fancying that the
other was deceived: but when at morning's
dawn I descended to the carriage which
was to convey me away, they were all there-
-my father again to bless me, Clerval to
press my hand once more, my Elizabeth to
renew her entreaties that I would write
often, and to bestow the last feminine
attentions on her playmate and friend.

I threw myself into the chaise that was to
convey me away, and indulged in the most
melancholy reflections. I, who had ever
been surrounded by amiable companions,
continually engaged in endeavouring to
bestow mutual pleasure, I was now alone. In
the university, whither I was going, I must
form my own friends, and be my own
protector. My life had hitherto been
remarkably secluded and domestic; and
this had given me invincible repugnance to

new countenances. I loved my brothers,
Elizabeth, and Clerval; these were "old
familiar faces;" but I believed myself totally
unfitted for the company of strangers. Such
were my reflections as I commenced my
journey; but as I proceeded my spirits and
hopes rose. I ardently desired the
acquisition of knowledge. I had often, when
at home, thought it hard to remain during my
youth cooped up in one place, and had
longed to enter the world, and take my
station among other human beings. Now my
desires were compiled with, and it would,
indeed, have been folly to repent.

I had sufficient leisure for these and many
other reflections during my journey to
Ingolstadt, which was long and fatiguing. At
length the high white steeple of the town met
my eyes. I alighted, and was conducted to
my solitary apartment, to spend the evening
as I pleased.

The next morning I delivered my letters of
introduction and paid a visit to some of the
principal professors. Chance--or rather the
evil influence, the Angel of Destruction,
which asserted omnipotent sway over me
from the moment I turned my reluctant steps
from my father's door led me first to M.
Krempe, professor of natural philosophy.
He was an uncouth man, but deeply
embued in the secrets of his science. He
asked me several questions concerning my
progress in the different branches of
science appertaining to natural philosophy. I
replied carelessly; and, partly in contempt,
mentioned the names of my alchymists as
the principal authors I had studied. The
professor stared: "Have you," he said,
"really spent your time in studying such
nonsense?"

I replied in the affirmative. "Every minute,"
continued M. Krempe with warmth, "every
instant that you have wasted on those books

-9-

is utterly and entirely lost. You have
burdened your memory with exploded
systems and useless names. Good God! in
what desert land have you lived, where no
one was kind enough to inform you that
these fancies, which you have so greedily
imbibed, are a thousand years old, and as
musty as they are ancient? I little expected,
in this enlightened and scientific age, to find
a disciple of Albertus Magnus and
Paracelsus. My dear sir, you must begin
your studies entirely anew."

So saying, he stepped aside, and wrote
down a list of several books treating of
natural philosophy, which he desired me to
procure; and dismissed me, after
mentioning that in the beginning of the
following week he intended to commence a
course of lectures upon natural philosophy
in its general relations, and that M.
Waldman, fellow-professor, would lecture
upon chemistry the alternate days that he
omitted.

I returned home, not disappointed, for I have
said that I had long considered those
authors useless whom the professor
reprobated; but I returned, not at all the
more inclined to recur to these studies in
any shape. M. Krempe was a little squat
man, with a gruff voice and a repulsive
countenance; the teacher, therefore, did not
prepossess me in favour of his pursuits. In
rather a too philosophical and connected a
strain, perhaps, I have given an account of
the conclusions I had come to concerning
them in my early years. As a child, I had not
been content with the results promised by
the modern professors of natural science.
With a confusion of ideas only to be
accounted for by my extreme youth, and my
want of a guide on such matters, I had
retrod the steps of knowledge along the
paths of time, and exchanged the
discoveries of recent inquirers for the

dreams of forgotten alchymists. Besides, I
had a contempt for the uses of modern
natural philosophy. It was very different
when the masters of the science sought
immortality and power; such views,
although futile, were grand: but now the
scene was changed. The ambition of the
inquirer seemed to limit itself to the
annihilation of those visions on which my
interest in science was chiefly founded. I
was required to exchange chimeras of
boundless grandeur for realities of little
worth.

Such were my reflections during the first
two or three days of my residence at
Ingolstadt, which were chiefly spent in
becoming acquainted with the localities,
and the principal residents in my new
abode. But as the ensuing week
commenced, I thought of the information
which M. Krempe had given me concerning
the lectures. And although I could not
consent to go and hear that little conceited
fellow deliver sentences out of a pulpit, I
recollected what he had said of M.
Waldman, whom I had never seen, as he
had hitherto been out of town.

Partly from curiosity, and partly from
idleness, I went into the lecturing room,
which M. Waldman entered shortly after.
This professor was very unlike his
colleague. He appeared about fifty years of
age, but with an aspect expressive of the
greatest benevolence; a few grey hairs
covered his temples, but those at the back
of his head were nearly black. His person
was short, but remarkably erect; and his
voice the sweetest I had ever heard. He
began his lecture by a recapitulation of the
history of chemistry, and the various
improvements made by different men of
learning, pronouncing with fervour the
names of the most distinguished
discoverers. He then took a cursory view of

-10-

the present state of the science, and
explained many of its elementary terms.
After having made a few preparatory
experiments, he concluded with a
panegyric upon modern chemistry, the
terms of which I shall never forget:

"The ancient teachers of this science," said
he, "promised impossibilities, and
performed nothing. The modern masters
promise very little; they know that metals
cannot be transmuted, and that the elixir of
life is a chimera. But these philosophers,
whose hands seem only made to dabble in
dirt, and their eyes to pore over the
microscope or crucible, have indeed
performed miracles. They penetrate into the
recesses of nature, and show how she
works in her hiding places. They ascend
into the heavens: they have discovered how
the blood circulates, and the nature of the
air we breathe. They have acquired new
and almost unlimited powers; they can
command the thunders of heaven, mimic
the earthquake, and even mock the invisible
world with its own shadows."

Such were the professor's words--rather
let me say such the words of fate, enounced
to destroy me. As he went on, I felt as if my
soul were grappling with a palpable enemy;
one by one the various keys were touched
which formed the mechanism of my being:
chord after chord was sounded, and soon
my mind was filled with one thought, one
conception, one purpose. So much has
been done, exclaimed the soul of
Frankenstein--more, far more, will I
achieve: treading in the steps already
marked, I will pioneer a new way, explore
unknown powers, and unfold to the world
the deepest mysteries of creation.

I closed not my eyes that night. My internal
being was in a state of insurrection and
turmoil; I felt that order would thence arise,

but I had no power to produce it. By
degrees, after the morning's dawn, sleep
came. I awoke, and my yesternight's
thoughts were as a dream. There only
remained a resolution to return to my
ancient studies, and to devote myself to a
science for which I believed myself to
possess a natural talent. On the same day, I
paid M. Waldman a visit. His manners in
private were even more mild and attractive
than in public; for there was a certain dignity
in his mien during his lecture, which in his
own house was replaced by the greatest
affability and kindness. I gave him pretty
nearly the same account of my former
pursuits as I had given to his fellow-
professor. He heard with attention the little
narration concerning my studies, and
smiled at the names of Cornelius Agrippa
and Paracelsus, but without the contempt
that M. Krempe had exhibited. He said, that
"these were men to whose indefatigable
zeal modern philosophers were indebted
for most of the foundations of their
knowledge. They had left to us, as an easier
task, to give new names, and arrange in
connected classifications, the facts which
they in a great degree had been the
instruments of bringing to light. The labours
of men of genius, however erroneously
directed, scarcely ever fail in ultimately
turning to the solid advantage of mankind." I
listened to his statement, which was
delivered without any presumption or
affectation; and then added, that his lecture
had removed my prejudices against
modern chemists; I expressed myself in
measured terms, with the modesty and
deference due from a youth to his instructor,
without letting escape (inexperience in life
would have made me ashamed) any of the
enthusiasm which stimulated my intended
labours. I requested his advice concerning
the books I ought to procure.

"I am happy," said M. Waldman, "to have

-11-

gained a disciple; and if your application
equals your ability, I have no doubt of your
success. Chemistry is that branch of natural
philosophy in which the greatest
improvements have been and may be
made: it is on that account that I have made
it my peculiar study; but at the same time I
have not neglected the other branches of
science. A man would make but a very sorry
chemist if he attended to that department of
human knowledge alone. If your wish is to
become really a man of science, and not
merely a petty experimentalist, I should
advise you to apply to every branch of
natural philosophy, including mathematics."

He then took me into his laboratory, and
explained to me the uses of his various
machines; instructing me as to what I ought
to procure, and promising me the use of his
own when I should have advanced far
enough in the science not to derange their
mechanism. He also gave me the list of
books which I had requested; and I took my
leave.

Thus ended a day memorable to me: it
decided my future destiny.

Chapter 4

From this day natural philosophy, and
particularly chemistry, in the most
comprehensive sense of the term, became
nearly my sole occupation. I read with
ardour those works, so full of genius and
discrimination, which modern inquirers
have written on these subjects. I attended
the lectures, and cultivated the
acquaintance, of the men of science of the
university; and I found even in M. Krempe a
great deal of sound sense and real
information, combined, it is true, with a
repulsive physiognomy and manners, but
not on that account the less valuable. In M.
Waldman I found a true friend. His

gentleness was never tinged by
dogmatism; and his instructions were given
with an air of frankness and good nature
that banished every idea of pedantry. In a
thousand ways he smoothed for me the
path of knowledge, and made the most
abstruse inquiries clear and facile to my
apprehension. My application was at first
fluctuating and uncertain; it gained strength
as I proceeded, and soon became so
ardent and eager that the stars often
disappeared in the light of morning whilst I
was yet engaged in my laboratory.

As I applied so closely, it may be easily
conceived that my progress was rapid. My
ardour was indeed the astonishment of the
students, and my proficiency that of the
masters. Professor Krempe often asked
me, with a sly smile, how Cornelius Agrippa
went on? whilst M. Waldman expressed the
most heartfelt exultation in my progress.
Two years passed in this manner, during
which I paid no visit to Geneva, but was
engaged, heart and soul, in the pursuit of
some discoveries, which I hoped to make.
None but those who have experienced them
can conceive of the enticements of science.
In other studies you go as far as others have
gone before you, and there is nothing more
to know; but in a scientific pursuit there is
continual food for discovery and wonder. A
mind of moderate capacity, which closely
pursues one study, must infallibly arrive at
great proficiency in that study; and I, who
continuity sought the attainment of one
object of pursuit, and was solely wrapt up in
this, improved so rapidly that, at the end of
two years, I made some discoveries in the
improvement of some chemical instruments
which procured me great esteem and
admiration at the university. When I had
arrived at this point, and had become as
well acquainted with the theory and practice
of natural philosophy as depended on the
lessons of any of the professors at

-12-

Ingolstadt, my residence there being no
longer conducive to my improvement, I
thought of returning to my friends and my
native town, when an incident happened
that protracted my stay.

One of the phenomena which had peculiarly
attracted my attention was the structure of
the human frame, and, indeed, any animal
endued with life. Whence, I often asked
myself, did the principle of life proceed? It
was a bold question, and one which has
ever been considered as a mystery; yet with
how many things are we upon the brink of
becoming acquainted, if cowardice or
carelessness did not restrain our inquiries. I
revolved these circumstances in my mind,
and determined thenceforth to apply myself
more particularly to those branches of
natural philosophy which relate to
physiology. Unless I had been animated by
an almost supernatural enthusiasm, my
application to this study would have been
irksome, and almost intolerable. To
examine the causes of life, we must first
have recourse to death. I became
acquainted with the science of anatomy: but
this was not sufficient; I must also observe
the natural decay and corruption of the
human body. In my education my father had
taken the greatest precautions that my mind
should be impressed with no supernatural
horrors. I do not ever remember to have
trembled at a tale of superstition, or to have
feared the apparition of a spirit. Darkness
had no effect upon my fancy; and a
churchyard was to me merely the receptacle
of bodies deprived of life, which, from
being the seat of beauty and strength, had
become food for the worm. Now I was led to
examine the cause and progress of this
decay, and forced to spend days and nights
in vaults and charnel-houses. My attention
was fixed upon every object the most
insupportable to the delicacy of the human
feelings. I saw how the fine form of man

was degraded and wasted; I beheld the
corruption of death succeed to the blooming
cheek of life; I saw how the worm inherited
the wonders of the eye and brain. I paused,
examining and analysing all the minutia of
causation, as exemplified in the change
from life to death, and death to life, until
from the midst of this darkness a sudden
light broke in upon me--a light so brilliant
and wondrous, yet so simple, that while I
became dizzy with the immensity of the
prospect which it illustrated, I was
surprised, that among so many men of
genius who had directed their inquiries
towards the same science, that I alone
should be reserved to discover so
astonishing a secret.

Remember, I am not recording the vision of
a madman. The sun does not more certainly
shine in the heavens, than that which I now
affirm is true. Some miracle might have
produced it, yet the stages of the discovery
were distinct and probable. After days and
nights of incredible labour and fatigue, I
succeeded in discovering the cause of
generation and life; nay, more, I became
myself capable of bestowing animation
upon lifeless matter.

The astonishment which I had at first
experienced on this discovery soon gave
place to delight and rapture. After so much
time spent in painful labour, to arrive at once
at the summit of my desires was the most
gratifying consummation of my toils. But this
discovery was so great and overwhelming
that all the steps by which I had been
progressively led to it were obliterated, and
I beheld only the result. What had been the
study and desires of the wisest men since
the creation of the world was now within my
grasp. Not that, like a magic scene, it all
opened upon me at once: the information I
had obtained was of a nature rather to
direct my endeavours so soon as I should

-13-

point them towards the object of my search,
than to exhibit that object already
accomplished. I was like the Arabian who
had been buried with the dead, and found a
passage to life, aided only by one
glimmering, and seemingly ineffectual,
light.

I see by your eagerness, and the wonder
and hope which your eyes express, my
friend, that you expect to be informed of the
secret with which I am acquainted; that
cannot be: listen patiently until the end of my
story, and you will easily perceive why I am
reserved upon that subject. I will not lead
you on, unguarded and ardent as I then was,
to your destruction and infallible misery.
Learn from me, if not by my precepts, at
least by my example, how dangerous is the
acquirement of knowledge, and how much
happier that man is who believes his native
town to be the world, than he who aspires to
become greater than his nature will allow.

When I found so astonishing a power placed
within my hands, I hesitated a long time
concerning the manner in which I should
employ it. Although I possessed the
capacity of bestowing animation, yet to
prepare a frame for the reception of it, with
all its intricacies of fibres, muscles, and
veins, still remained a work of
inconceivable difficulty and labour. I
doubted at first whether I should attempt the
creation of a being like myself, or one of
simpler organisation; but my imagination
was too much exalted by my first success to
permit me to doubt of my ability to give life
to an animal as complex and wonderful as
man. The materials at present within my
command hardly appeared adequate to so
arduous an undertaking; but I doubted not
that I should ultimately succeed. I prepared
myself for a multitude of reverses; my
operations might be incessantly baffled,
and at last my work be imperfect: yet, when I

considered the improvement which every
day takes place in science and mechanics, I
was encouraged to hope my present
attempts would at least lay the foundations
of future success. Nor could I consider the
magnitude and complexity of my plan as any
argument of its impracticability. It was with
these feelings that I began the creation of a
human being. As the minuteness of the
parts formed a great hinderance to my
speed, I resolved, contrary to my first
intention, to make the being of a gigantic
stature; that is to say, about eight feet in
height, and proportionably large. After
having formed this determination, and
having spent some months in successfully
collecting and arranging my materials, I
began.

No one can conceive the variety of feelings
which bore me onwards, like a hurricane, in
the first enthusiasm of success. Life and
death appeared to me ideal bounds, which I
should first break through, and pour a
torrent of light into our dark world. A new
species would bless me as its creator and
source; many happy and excellent natures
would owe their being to me. No father
could claim the gratitude of his child so
completely as I should deserve theirs.
Pursuing these reflections, I thought, that if I
could bestow animation upon lifeless
matter, I might in process of time (although I
now found it impossible) renew life where
death had apparently devoted the body to
corruption.

These thoughts supported my spirits, while I
pursued my undertaking with unremitting
ardour. My cheek had grown pale with
study, and my person had become
emaciated with confinement. Sometimes,
on the very brink of certainty, I failed; yet still
I clung to the hope which the next day or the
next hour might realise. One secret which I
alone possessed was the hope to which I

-14-

had dedicated myself; and the moon gazed
on my midnight labours, while, with
unrelaxed and breathless eagerness, I
pursued nature to her hiding-places. Who
shall conceive the horrors of my secret toil,
as I dabbled among the unhallowed damps
of the grave, or tortured the living animal to
animate the lifeless clay? My limbs now
tremble and my eyes swim with the
remembrance; but then a resistless, and
almost frantic, impulse urged me forward; I
seemed to have lost all soul or sensation but
for this one pursuit. It was indeed but a
passing trance that only made me feel with
renewed acuteness so soon as, the
unnatural stimulus ceasing to operate, I had
returned to my old habits. I collected bones
from charnel houses; and disturbed, with
profane fingers, the tremendous secrets of
the human frame. In a solitary chamber, or
rather cell, at the top of the house, and
separated from all the other apartments by
a gallery and staircase, I kept my workshop
of filthy creation: my eye-balls were starting
from their sockets in attending to the details
of my employment. The dissecting room
and the slaughterhouse furnished many of
my materials; and often did my human
nature turn with loathing from my
occupation, whilst, still urged on by an
eagerness which perpetually increased, I
brought my work near to a conclusion.

The summer months passed while I was
thus engaged, heart and soul, in one
pursuit. It was a most beautiful season;
never did the fields bestow a more plentiful
harvest, or the vines yield a more luxuriant
vintage: but my eyes were insensible to the
charms of nature. And the same feelings
which made me neglect the scenes around
me caused me also to forget those friends
who were so many miles absent, and whom
I had not seen for so long a time. I knew my
silence disquieted them; and I well
remembered the words of my father: "I

know that while you are pleased with
yourself, you will think of us with affection,
and we shall hear regularly from you. You
must pardon me if I regard any interruption
in your correspondence as a proof that your
other duties are equally neglected."

I knew well, therefore, what would be my
father's feelings; but I could not tear my
thoughts from my employment, loathsome
in itself, but which had taken an irresistible
hold of my imagination. I wished, as it were,
to procrastinate all that related to my
feelings of affection until the great object,
which swallowed up every habit of my
nature, should be completed.

I then thought that my father would be unjust
if he ascribed my neglect to vice, or
faultiness on my part; but I am now
convinced that he was justified in
conceiving that I should not be altogether
free from blame. A human being in
perfection ought always to preserve a calm
and peaceful mind, and never to allow
passion or a transitory desire to disturb his
tranquillity. I do not think that the pursuit of
knowledge is an exception to this rule. If the
study to which you apply yourself has a
tendency to weaken your affections, and to
destroy your taste for those simple
pleasures in which no alloy can possibly
mix, then that study is certainly unlawful, that
is to say, not befitting the human mind. If this
rule were always observed; if no man
allowed any pursuit whatsoever to interfere
with the tranquillity of his domestic
affections, Greece had not been enslaved;
Caesar would have spared his country;
America would have been discovered more
gradually; and the empires of Mexico and
Peru had not been destroyed.

But I forget that I am moralising in the most
interesting part of my tale; and your looks
remind me to proceed.

-15-

My father made no reproach in his letters,
and only took notice of my silence by
inquiring into my occupations more
particularly than before. Winter, spring, and
summer passed away during my labours;
but I did not watch the blossom or the
expanding leaves--sights which before
always yielded me supreme delight--so
deeply was I engrossed in my occupation.
The leaves of that year had withered before
my work drew near to a close; and now
every day showed me more plainly how well
I had succeeded. But my enthusiasm was
checked by my anxiety, and I appeared
rather like one doomed by slavery to toil in
the mines, or any other unwholesome trade,
than an artist occupied by his favourite
employment. Every night I was oppressed
by a slow fever, and I became nervous to a
most painful degree; the fall of a leaf
startled me, and I shunned my fellow-
creatures as if I had been guilty of a crime.
Sometimes I grew alarmed at the wreck I
perceived that I had become; the energy of
my purpose alone sustained me: my labours
would soon end, and I believed that
exercise and amusement would then drive
away incipient disease; and I promised
myself both of these when my creation
should be complete.

Chapter 5

It was on a dreary night of November that I
beheld the accomplishment of my toils. With
an anxiety that almost amounted to agony, I
collected the instruments of life around me,
that I might infuse a spark of being into the
lifeless thing that lay at my feet. It was
already one in the morning; the rain pattered
dismally against the panes, and my candle
was nearly burnt out, when, by the glimmer
of the half-extinguished light, I saw the dull
yellow eye of the creature open; it breathed
hard, and a convulsive motion agitated its
limbs.

How can I describe my emotions at this
catastrophe, or how delineate the wretch
whom with such infinite pains and care I had
endeavoured to form? His limbs were in
proportion, and I had selected his features
as beautiful. Beautiful!--Great God! His
yellow skin scarcely covered the work of
muscles and arteries beneath; his hair was
of a lustrous black, and flowing; his teeth of
a pearly whiteness; but these luxuriances
only formed a more horrid contrast with his
watery eyes, that seemed almost of the
same colour as the dun white sockets in
which they were set, his shrivelled
complexion and straight black lips.

The different accidents of life are not so
changeable as the feelings of human
nature. I had worked hard for nearly two
years, for the sole purpose of infusing life
into an inanimate body. For this I had
deprived myself of rest and health. I had
desired it with an ardour that far exceeded
moderation; but now that I had finished, the
beauty of the dream vanished, and
breathless horror and disgust filled my
heart. Unable to endure the aspect of the
being I had created, I rushed out of the
room, and continued a long time traversing
my bedchamber, unable to compose my
mind to sleep. At length lassitude
succeeded to the tumult I had before
endured; and I threw myself on the bed in
my clothes, endeavouring to seek a few
moments of forgetfulness. But it was in vain:
I slept, indeed, but I was disturbed by the
wildest dreams. I thought I saw Elizabeth, in
the bloom of health, walking in the streets of
Ingolstadt. Delighted and surprised, I
embraced her; but as I imprinted the first
kiss on her lips, they became livid with the
hue of death; her features appeared to
change, and I thought that I held the corpse
of my dead mother in my arms; a shroud
enveloped her form, and I saw the grave-
worms crawling in the folds of the flannel. I

-16-

started from my sleep with horror; a cold
dew covered my forehead, my teeth
chattered, and every limb became
convulsed: when, by the dim and yellow light
of the moon, as it forced its way through the
window shutters, I beheld the wretch the
miserable monster whom I had created. He
held up the curtain of the bed; and his eyes,
if eyes they may be called, were fixed on
me. His jaws opened, and he muttered
some inarticulate sounds, while a grin
wrinkled his cheeks. He might have spoken,
but I did not hear; one hand was stretched
out, seemingly to detain me, but I escaped,
and rushed down stairs. I took refuge in the
courtyard belonging to the house which I
inhabited; where I remained during the rest
of the night, walking up and down in the
greatest agitation, listening attentively,
catching and fearing each sound as if it
were to announce the approach of the
demoniacal corpse to which I had so
miserably given life.

Oh! no mortal could support the horror of
that countenance. A mummy again endued
with animation could not be so hideous as
that wretch. I had gazed on him while
unfinished; he was ugly then; but when
those muscles and joints were rendered
capable of motion, it became a thing such
as even Dante could not have conceived.

I passed the night wretchedly. Sometimes
my pulse beat so quickly and hardly that I felt
the palpitation of every artery; at others, I
nearly sank to the ground through languor
and extreme weakness. Mingled with this
horror, I felt the bitterness of
disappointment; dreams that had been my
food and pleasant rest for so long a space
were now become a hell to me; and the
change was so rapid, the overthrow so
complete!

Morning, dismal and wet, at length dawned,

and discovered to my sleepless and aching
eyes the church of Ingolstadt, its white
steeple and clock, which indicated the sixth
hour. The porter opened the gates of the
court, which had that night been my asylum,
and I issued into the streets, pacing them
with quick steps, as if I sought to avoid the
wretch whom I feared every turning of the
street would present to my view. I did not
dare return to the apartment which I
inhabited, but felt impelled to hurry on,
although drenched by the rain which poured
from a black and comfortless sky.

I continued walking in this manner for some
time, endeavouring, by bodily exercise, to
ease the load that weighed upon my mind. I
traversed the streets, without any clear
conception of where I was, or what I was
doing. My heart palpitated in the sickness of
fear; and I hurried on with irregular steps,
not daring to look about me:

"Like one who, on a lonely road, Doth walk
in fear and dread, And, having once turned
round, walks on, And turns no more his
head; Because he knows a frightful fiend
Doth close behind him tread."[1]

[1] Coleridge's _Ancient Mariner._

Continuing thus, I came at length opposite
to the inn at which the various diligences
and carriages usually stopped. Here I
paused, I knew not why; but I remained
some minutes with my eyes fixed on a
coach that was coming towards me from
the other end of the street. As it drew
nearer, I observed that it was the Swiss
diligence: it stopped just where I was
standing, and, on the door being opened, I
perceived Henry Clerval, who, on seeing
me, instantly sprung out. "My dear
Frankenstein," exclaimed he, "how glad I
am to see you! how fortunate that you
should be here at the very moment of my

-17-

alighting!"

Nothing could equal my delight on seeing
Clerval; his presence brought back to my
thoughts my father, Elizabeth, and all those
scenes of home so dear to my recollection. I
grasped his hand, and in a moment forgot
my horror and misfortune; I felt suddenly,
and for the first time during many months,
calm and serene joy. I welcomed my friend,
therefore, in the most cordial manner, and
we walked towards my college. Clerval
continued talking for some time about our
mutual friends, and his own good fortune in
being permitted to come to Ingolstadt. "You
may easily believe," said he, "how great
was the difficulty to persuade my father that
all necessary knowledge was not
comprised in the noble art of bookkeeping;
and, indeed, I believe I left him incredulous
to the last, for his constant answer to my
unwearied entreaties was the same as that
of the Dutch schoolmaster in the _Vicar of
Wakefield_:--`I have ten thousand florins a
year without Greek, I eat heartily without
Greek.' But his affection for me at length
overcame his dislike of learning, and he has
permitted me to undertake a voyage of
discovery to the land of knowledge."

"It gives me the greatest delight to see you;
but tell me how you left my father, brothers,
and Elizabeth."

"Very well, and very happy, only a little
uneasy that they hear from you so seldom.
By the by, I mean to lecture you a little upon
their account myself.--But, my dear
Frankenstein," continued he, stopping
short, and gazing full in my face, "I did not
before remark how very ill you appear; so
thin and pale; you look as if you had been
watching for several nights."

"You have guessed right; I have lately been
so deeply engaged in one occupation that I

have not allowed myself sufficient rest, as
you see: but I hope, I sincerely hope, that all
these employments are now at an end, and
that I am at length free."

I trembled excessively; I could not endure to
think of, and far less to allude to, the
occurrences of the preceding night. I
walked with a quick pace, and we soon
arrived at my college. I then reflected, and
the thought made me shiver, that the
creature whom I had left in my apartment
might still be there, alive, and walking
about. I dreaded to bchold this monster; but I
feared still more that Henry should see him.
Entreating him, therefore, to remain a few
minutes at the bottom of the stairs, I darted
up towards my own room. My hand was
already on the lock of the door before I
recollected myself. I then paused; and a
cold shivering came over me. I threw the
door forcibly open, as children are
accustomed to do when they expect a
spectre to stand in waiting for them on the
other side; but nothing appeared. I stepped
fearfully in: the apartment was empty; and
my bedroom was also freed from its
hideous guest. I could hardly believe that so
great a good fortune could have befallen
me; but when I became assured that my
enemy had indeed fled, I clapped my hands
for joy, and ran down to Clerval.

We ascended into my room, and the servant
presently brought breakfast; but I was
unable to contain myself. It was not joy only
that possessed me; I felt my flesh tingle with
excess of sensitiveness, and my pulse beat
rapidly. I was unable to remain for a single
instant in the same place; I jumped over the
chairs, clapped my hands, and laughed
aloud. Clerval at first attributed my unusual
spirits to joy on his arrival; but when he
observed me more attentively he saw a
wildness in my eyes for which he could not
account; and my loud, unrestrained,

-18-

heartless laughter, frightened and
astonished him.

"My dear Victor," cried he, "what, for God's
sake, is the matter? Do not laugh in that
manner. How ill you are! What is the cause
of all this?"

"Do not ask me," cried I, putting my hands
before my eyes, for I thought I saw the
dreaded spectre glide into the room; "_he_
can tell.--Oh, save me! save me!" I
imagined that the monster seized me; I
struggled furiously, and fell down in a fit.

Poor Clerval! what must have been his
feelings? A meeting, which he anticipated
with such joy, so strangely turned to
bitterness. But I was not the witness of his
grief; for I was lifeless, and did not recover
my senses for a long, long time.

This was the commencement of a nervous
fever, which confined me for several
months. During all that time Henry was my
only nurse. I afterwards learned that,
knowing my father's advanced age, and
unfitness for so long a journey, and how
wretched my sickness would make
Elizabeth, he spared them this grief by
concealing the extent of my disorder. He
knew that I could not have a more kind and
attentive nurse than himself; and, firm in the
hope he felt of my recovery, he did not doubt
that, instead of doing harm, he performed
the kindest action that he could towards
them.

But I was in reality very ill; and surely nothing
but the unbounded and unremitting
attentions of my friend could have restored
me to life. The form of the monster on whom
I had bestowed existence was for ever
before my eyes, and I raved incessantly
concerning him. Doubtless my words
surprised Henry: he at first believed them to

be the wanderings of my disturbed
imagination; but the pertinacity with which I
continually recurred to the same subject,
persuaded him that my disorder indeed
owed its origin to some uncommon and
terrible event.

By very slow degrees, and with frequent
relapses that alarmed and grieved my
friend, I recovered. I remember the first time
I became capable of observing outward
objects with any kind of pleasure, I
perceived that the fallen leaves had
disappeared, and that the young buds were
shooting forth from the trees that shaded my
window. It was a divine spring; and the
season contributed greatly to my
convalescence. I felt also sentiments of joy
and affection revive in my bosom; my gloom
disappeared, and in a short time I became
as cheerful as before I was attacked by the
fatal passion.

"Dearest Clerval," exclaimed I, "how kind,
how very good you are to me. This whole
winter, instead of being spent in study, as
you promised yourself, has been consumed
in my sick room. How shall I ever repay you?
I feel the greatest remorse for the
disappointment of which I have been the
occasion; but you will forgive me."

"You will repay me entirely, if you do not
discompose yourself, but get well as fast as
you can; and since you appear in such good
spirits, I may speak to you on one subject,
may I not?"

I trembled. One subject! what could it be?
Could he allude to an object on whom I
dared not even think?

"Compose yourself," said Clerval, who
observed my change of colour, "I will not
mention it, if it agitates you; but your father
and cousin would be very happy if they

-19-

received a letter from you in your own
handwriting. They hardly know how ill you
have been, and are uneasy at your long
silence."

"Is that all, my dear Henry? How could you
suppose that my first thoughts would not fly
towards those dear, dear friends whom I
love, and who are so deserving of my love."

"If this is your present temper, my friend, you
will perhaps be glad to see a letter that has
been lying here some days for you; it is from
your cousin, I believe."

Chapter 6

Clerval then put the following letter into my
hands. It was from my own Elizabeth:

"MY DEAREST COUSIN,--YOU have been
ill, very ill, and even the constant letters of
dear kind Henry are not sufficient to
reassure me on your account. You are
forbidden to write--to hold a pen; yet one
word from you, dear Victor, is necessary to
calm our apprehensions. For a long time I
have thought that each post would bring this
line, and my persuasions have restrained
my uncle from undertaking a journey to
Ingolstadt. I have prevented his
encountering the inconveniences and
perhaps dangers of so long a journey; yet
how often have I regretted not being able to
perform it myself! I figure to myself that the
task of attending on your sick bed has
devolved on some mercenary old nurse,
who could never guess your wishes, nor
minister to them with the care and affection
of your poor cousin. Yet that is over now:
Clerval writes that indeed you are getting
better. I eagerly hope that you will confirm
this intelligence soon in your own
handwriting.

"Get well--and return to us. You will find a

happy, cheerful home, and friends who love
you dearly. Your father's health is vigorous,
and he asks but to see you--but to be
assured that you are well; and not a care will
ever cloud his benevolent countenance.
How pleased you would be to remark the
improvement of our Ernest! He is now
sixteen, and full of activity and spirit. He is
desirous to be a true Swiss, and to enter
into foreign service; but we cannot part with
him, at least until his elder brother return to
us. My uncle is not pleased with the idea of
a military career in a distant country; but
Ernest never had your powers of
application. He looks upon study as an
odious fetter;--his time is spent in the open
air, climbing the hills or rowing on the lake. I
fear that he will become an idler, unless we
yield the point, and permit him to enter on
the profession which he has selected.

"Little alteration, except the growth of our
dear children, has taken place since you left
us. The blue lake, and snow-clad
mountains, they never change;--and I think
our placid home and our contented hearts
are related by the same immutable laws. My
trifling occupations take up my time and
amuse me, and I am rewarded for any
exertions by seeing none but happy, kind
faces around me. Since you left us, but one
change has taken place in our little
household. Do you remember on what
occasion Justine Moritz entered our family?
Probably you do not; I will relate her history,
therefore, in a few words. Madame Moritz,
her mother, was a widow with four children,
of whom Justine was the third. This girl had
always been the favourite of her father; but,
through a strange perversity, her mother
could not endure her, and after the death of
M. Moritz, treated her very ill. My aunt
observed this; and, when Justine was
twelve years of age, prevailed on her
mother to allow her to live at our house. The
republican institutions of our country have

-20-

produced simpler and happier manners
than those which prevail in the great
monarchies that surround it. Hence there is
less distinction between the several classes
of its inhabitants; and the lower orders,
being neither so poor nor so despised, their
manners are more reined and moral. A
servant in Geneva does not mean the same
thing as a servant in France and England.
Justine, thus received in our family, learned
the duties of a servant; a condition which, in
our fortunate country, does not include the
idea of ignorance, and a sacrifice of the
dignity of a human being.

"Justine, you may remember, was a great
favourite of yours; and I recollect you once
remarked, that if you were in an ill-humour,
one glance from Justine could dissipate it,
for the same reason that Ariosto gives
concerning the beauty of Angelica--she
looked so frank-hearted and happy. My
aunt conceived a great attachment for her,
by which she was induced to give her an
education superior to that which she had at
first intended. This benefit was fully repaid;
Justine was the most grateful little creature
in the world: I do not mean that she made
any professions; I never heard one pass her
lips; but you could see by her eyes that she
almost adored her protectress. Although her
disposition was gay, and in many respects
inconsiderate, yet she paid the greatest
attention to every gesture of my aunt. She
thought her the model of all excellence, and
endeavoured to imitate her phraseology
and manners, so that even now she often
reminds me of her.

"When my dearest aunt died, every one was
too much occupied in their own grief to
notice poor Justine, who had attended her
during her illness with the most anxious
affection. Poor Justine was very ill; but other
trials were reserved for her.

"One by one, her brothers and sister died;
and her mother, with the exception of her
neglected daughter, was left childless. The
conscience of the woman was troubled;
she began to think that the deaths of her
favourites was a judgment from heaven to
chastise her partiality. She was a Roman
Catholic; and I believe her confessor
confirmed the idea which she had
conceived. Accordingly, a few months after
your departure for Ingolstadt, Justine was
called home by her repentant mother. Poor
girl! she wept when she quitted our house;
she was much altered since the death of my
aunt; grief had given softness and a winning
mildness to her manners, which had before
been remarkable for vivacity. Nor was her
residence at her mother's house of a nature
to restore her gaiety. The poor woman was
very vacillating in her repentance. She
sometimes begged Justine to forgive her
unkindness, but much oftener accused her
of having caused the deaths of her brothers
and sister. Perpetual fretting at length threw
Madame Moritz into a decline, which at first
increased her irritability, but she is now at
peace for ever. She died on the first
approach of cold weather, at the beginning
of this last winter. Justine has returned to us;
and I assure you I love her tenderly. She is
very clever and gentle, and extremely pretty;
as I mentioned before, her mien and her
expressions continually remind me of my
dear aunt.

"I must say also a few words to you, my dear
cousin, of little darling William. I wish you
could see him; he is very tall of his age, with
sweet laughing blue eyes, dark eyelashes,
and curling hair. When he smiles, two little
dimples appear on each cheek, which are
rosy with health. He has already had one or
two little _wives_, but Louisa Biron is his
favourite, a pretty little girl of five years of
age.

-21-

"Now, dear Victor, I dare say you wish to be
indulged in a little gossip concerning the
good people of Geneva. The pretty Miss
Mansfield has already received the
congratulatory visits on her approaching
marriage with a young Englishman, John
Melbourne, Esq. Her ugly sister, Manon,
married M. Duvillard, the rich banker, last
autumn. Your favourite schoolfellow, Louis
Manoir, has suffered several misfortunes
since the departure of Clerval from Geneva.
But he has already recovered his spirits,
and is reported to be on the point of
marrying a very lively pretty Frenchwoman,
Madame Tavernier. She is a widow, and
much older than Manoir; but she is very
much admired, and a favourite with
everybody.

"I have written myself into better spirits, dear
cousin; but my anxiety returns upon me as I
conclude. Write, dearest Victor--one line--
one word will be a blessing to us. Ten
thousand thanks to Henry for his kindness,
his affection, and his many letters: we are
sincerely grateful. Adieu! my cousin; take
care of yourself; and, I entreat you, write!
ELIZABETH LAVENZA.

"GENEVA, March 18th, 17--."

"Dear, dear Elizabeth!" I exclaimed, when I
had read her letter, "I will write instantly, and
relieve them from the anxiety they must
feel." I wrote, and this exertion greatly
fatigued me; but my convalescence had
commenced, and proceeded regularly. In
another fortnight I was able to leave my
chamber.

One of my first duties on my recovery was to
introduce Clerval to the several professors
of the university. In doing this, I underwent a
kind of rough usage, ill befitting the wounds
that my mind had sustained. Ever since the
fatal night, the end of my labours, and the

beginning of my misfortunes, I had
conceived a violent antipathy even to the
name of natural philosophy. When I was
otherwise quite restored to health, the sight
of a chemical instrument would renew all the
agony of my nervous symptoms. Henry saw
this, and had removed all my apparatus
from my view. He had also changed my
apartment; for he perceived that I had
acquired a dislike for the room which had
previously been my laboratory. But these
cares of Clerval were made of no avail
when I visited the professors. M. Waldman
inflicted torture when he praised, with
kindness and warmth, the astonishing
progress I had made in the sciences. He
soon perceived that I disliked the subject;
but not guessing the real cause, he
attributed my feelings to modesty, and
changed the subject from my improvement,
to the science itself, with a desire, as I
evidently saw, of drawing me out. What
could I do? He meant to please, and he
tormented me. I felt as if he had placed
carefully, one by one, in my view those
instruments which were to be afterwards
used in putting me to a slow and cruel death.
I writhed under his words, yet dared not
exhibit the pain I felt. Clerval, whose eyes
and feelings were always quick in
discerning the sensations of others,
declined the subject, alleging, in excuse,
his total ignorance; and the conversation
took a more general turn. I thanked my
friend from my heart, but I did not speak. I
saw plainly that he was surprised, but he
never attempted to draw my secret from
me; and although I loved him with a mixture
of affection and reverence that knew no
bounds, yet I could never persuade myself
to confide to him that event which was so
often present to my recollection, but which I
feared the detail to another would only
impress more deeply.

M. Krempe was not equally docile; and in

-22-

my condition at that time, of almost
insupportable sensitiveness, his harsh blunt
encomiums gave me even more pain than
the benevolent approbation of M. Waldman.
"D--n the fellow!" cried he; "why, M.
Clerval, I assure you he has outstript us all.
Ay, stare if you please; but it is nevertheless
true. A youngster who, but a few years ago,
believed in Cornelius Agrippa as firmly as in
the gospel, has now set himself at the head
of the university; and if he is not soon pulled
down, we shall all be out of countenance.--
Ay, ay," continued he, observing my face
expressive of suffering, "M. Frankenstein is
modest; an excellent quality in a young man.
Young men should be diffident of
themselves, you know, M. Clerval: I was
myself when young; but that wears out in a
very short time."

M. Krempe had now commenced an eulogy
on himself, which happily turned the
conversation from a subject that was so
annoying to me.

Clerval had never sympathised in my tastes
for natural science; and his literary pursuits
differed wholly from those which had
occupied me. He came to the university with
the design of making himself complete
master of the oriental languages, as thus he
should open a field for the plan of life he had
marked out for himself. Resolved to pursue
no inglorious career, he turned his eyes
toward the East, as affording scope for his
spirit of enterprise. The Persian, Arabic,
and Sanscrit languages engaged his
attention, and I was easily induced to enter
on the same studies. Idleness had ever
been irksome to me, and now that I wished
to fly from reflection, and hated my former
studies, I felt great relief in being the fellow-
pupil with my friend, and found not only
instruction but consolation in the works of
the orientalists. I did not, like him, attempt a
critical knowledge of their dialects, for I did

not contemplate making any other use of
them than temporary amusement. I read
merely to understand their meaning, and
they well repaid my labours. Their
melancholy is soothing, and their joy
elevating, to a degree I never experienced
in studying the authors of any other country.
When you read their writings, life appears to
consist in a warm sun and a garden of
roses--in the smiles and frowns of a fair
enemy, and the fire that consumes your own
heart. How different from the manly and
heroical poetry of Greece and Rome!

Summer passed away in these
occupations, and my return to Geneva was
fixed for the latter end of autumn; but being
delayed by several accidents, winter and
snow arrived, the roads were deemed
impassable, and my journey was retarded
until the ensuing spring. I felt this delay very
bitterly; for I longed to see my native town
and my beloved friends. My return had only
been delayed so long from an unwillingness
to leave Clerval in a strange place, before
he had become acquainted with any of its
inhabitants. The winter, however, was
spent cheerfully; and although the spring
was uncommonly late, when it came its
beauty compensated for its dilatoriness.

The month of May had already commenced,
and I expected the letter daily which was to
fix the date of my departure, when Henry
proposed a pedestrian tour in the environs
of Ingolstadt, that I might bid a personal
farewell to the country I had so long
inhabited. I acceded with pleasure to this
proposition: I was fond of exercise, and
Clerval had always been my favourite
companion in the rambles of this nature that
I had taken among the scenes of my native
country.

We passed a fortnight in these
perambulations: my health and spirits had

-23-

long been restored, and they gained
additional strength from the salubrious air I
breathed, the natural incidents of our
progress, and the conversation of my
friend. Study had before secluded me from
the intercourse of my fellow-creatures, and
rendered me unsocial; but Clerval called
forth the better feelings of my heart; he
again taught me to love the aspect of
nature, and the cheerful faces of children.
Excellent friend! how sincerely did you love
me, and endeavour to elevate my mind until
it was on a level with your own! A selfish
pursuit had cramped and narrowed me,
until your gentleness and affection warmed
and opened my senses; I became the same
happy creature who, a few years ago, loved
and beloved by all, had no sorrow or care.
When happy, inanimate nature had the
power of bestowing on me the most
delightful sensations. A serene sky and
verdant fields filled me with ecstasy. The
present season was indeed divine; the
flowers of spring bloomed in the hedges,
while those of summer were already in bud.
I was undisturbed by thoughts which during
the preceding year had pressed upon me,
notwithstanding my endeavours to throw
them off, with an invincible burden.

Henry rejoiced in my gaiety, and sincerely
sympathised in my feelings: he exerted
himself to amuse me, while he expressed
the sensations that filled his soul. The
resources of his mind on this occasion were
truly astonishing: his conversation was full
of imagination; and very often, in imitation
of the Persian and Arabic writers, he
invented tales of wonderful fancy and
passion. At other times he repeated my
favourite poems, or drew me out into
arguments, which he supported with great
ingenuity.

We returned to our college on a Sunday
afternoon: the peasants were dancing, and

every one we met appeared gay and happy.
My own spirits were high, and I bounded
along with feelings of unbridled joy and
hilarity.

Chapter 7

On my return, I found the following letter
from my father:

"MY DEAR VICTOR,--You have probably
waited impatiently for a letter to fix the date
of your return to us; and I was at first
tempted to write only a few lines, merely
mentioning the day on which I should expect
you. But that would be a cruel kindness, and
I dare not do it. What would be your surprise,
my son, when you expected a happy and
glad welcome, to behold, on the contrary,
tears and wretchedness? And how, Victor,
can I relate our misfortune? Absence cannot
have rendered you callous to our joys and
griefs; and how shall I inflict pain on my long
absent Son? I wish to prepare you for the
woeful news, but I know it is impossible;
even now your eye skims over the page, to
seek the words which are to convey to you
the horrible tidings.

"William is dead!--that sweet child, whose
smiles delighted and warmed my heart,
who was so gentle, yet so gay! Victor, he is
murdered!

"I will not attempt to console you; but will
simply relate the circumstances of the
transaction.

"Last Thursday (May 7th), I, my niece, and
your two brothers, went to walk in
Plainpalais. The evening was warm and
serene, and we prolonged our walk farther
than usual. It was already dusk before we
thought of returning; and then we
discovered that William and Ernest, who
had gone on before, were not to be found.

-24-

We accordingly rested on a seat until they
should return. Presently Ernest came, and
inquired if we had seen his brother: he said,
that he had been playing with him, that
William had run away to hide himself, and
that he vainly sought for him, and afterwards
waited for him a long time, but that he did
not return.

"This account rather alarmed us, and we
continued to search for him until night fell,
when Elizabeth conjectured that he might
have returned to the house. He was not
there. We returned again, with torches; for I
could not rest, when I thought that my sweet
boy had lost himself, and was exposed to all
the damps and dews of night; Elizabeth
also suffered extreme anguish. About five in
the morning I discovered my lovely boy,
whom the night before I had seen blooming
and active in health, stretched on the grass
livid and motionless: the print of the
murderer's finger was on his neck.

"He was conveyed home, and the anguish
that was visible in my countenance betrayed
the secret to Elizabeth. She was very
earnest to see the corpse. At first I
attempted to prevent her; but she persisted,
and entering the room where it lay, hastily
examined the neck of the victim, and
clasping her hands exclaimed, `O God! I
have murdered my darling child!'

She fainted, and was restored with extreme
difficulty. When she again lived, it was only
to weep and sigh. She told me that that
same evening William had teased her to let
him wear a very valuable miniature that she
possessed of your mother. This picture is
gone, and was doubtless the temptation
which urged the murderer to the deed. We
have no trace of him at present, although
our exertions to discover him are
unremitted; but they will not restore my
beloved William!

"Come, dearest Victor; you alone can
console Elizabeth. She weeps continually,
and accuses herself unjustly as the cause
of his death; her words pierce my heart. We
are all unhappy; but will not that be an
additional motive for you, my son, to return
and be our comforter? Your dear mother!
Alas, Victor! I now say, Thank God she did
not live to witness the cruel, miserable
death of her youngest darling!

"Come, Victor; not brooding thoughts of
vengeance against the assassin, but with
feelings of peace and gentleness, that will
heal, instead of festering, the wounds of our
minds. Enter the house of mourning, my
friend, but with kindness and affection for
those who love you, and not with hatred for
your enemies.--Your affectionate and
afflicted father, ALPHONSE
FRANKENSTEIN. "GENEVA, _May 12th, 17-
-._"

Clerval, who had watched my countenance
as I read this letter, was surprised to
observe the despair that succeeded to the
joy I at first expressed on receiving news
from my friends. I threw the letter on the
table, and covered my face with my hands.

"My dear Frankenstein," exclaimed Henry,
when he perceived me weep with
bitterness, "are you always to be unhappy?
My dear friend, what has happened?"

I motioned to him to take up the letter, while I
walked up and down the room in the
extremest agitation. Tears also gushed
from the eyes of Clerval, as he read the
account of my misfortune.

"I can offer you no consolation, my friend,"
said he; "your disaster is irreparable. What
do you intend to do?"

"To go instantly to Geneva: come with me,

-25-

Henry, to order the horses."

During our walk, Clerval endeavoured to
say a few words of consolation; he could
only express his heartfelt sympathy. "Poor
William!" said he, "dear lovely child, he now
sleeps with his angel mother! Who that had
seen him bright and joyous in his young
beauty, but must weep over his untimely
loss! To die so miserably; to feel the
murderer's grasp! How much more a
murderer, that could destroy such radiant
innocence! Poor little fellow! one only
consolation have we; his friends mourn and
weep, but he is at rest. The pang is over, his
sufferings are at an end for ever. A sod
covers his gentle form, and he knows no
pain. He can no longer be a subject for pity;
we must reserve that for his miserable
survivors."

Clerval spoke thus as we hurried through
the streets; the words impressed
themselves on my mind, and I remembered
them afterwards in solitude. But now, as
soon as the horses arrived, I hurried into a
cabriolet, and bade farewell to my friend.

My journey was very melancholy. At first I
wished to hurry on, for I longed to console
and sympathise with my loved and
sorrowing friends; but when I drew near my
native town, I slackened my progress. I
could hardly sustain the multitude of feelings
that crowded into my mind. I passed through
scenes familiar to my youth, but which I had
not seen for nearly six years. How altered
everything might be during that time! One
sudden and desolating change had taken
place; but a thousand little circumstances
might have by degrees worked other
alterations, which, although they were done
more tranquilly, might not be the less
decisive. Fear overcame me; I dared not
advance, dreading a thousand nameless
evils that made me tremble, although I was

unable to define them.

I remained two days at Lausanne, in this
painful state of mind. I contemplated the
lake: the waters were placid; all around was
calm; and the snowy mountains, "the
palaces of nature," were not changed. By
degrees the calm and heavenly scene
restored me, and I continued my journey
towards Geneva.

The road ran by the side of the lake, which
became narrower as I approached my
native town. I discovered more distinctly the
black sides of Jura, and the bright summit
of Mont Blanc. I wept like a child. "Dear
mountains! my own beautiful lake! how do
you welcome your wanderer? Your summits
are clear; the sky and lake are blue and
placid. Is this to prognosticate peace, or to
mock at my unhappiness?"

I fear, my friend, that I shall render myself
tedious by dwelling on these preliminary
circumstances; but they were days of
comparative happiness, and I think of them
with pleasure. My country, my beloved
country! who but a native can tell the delight I
took in again beholding thy streams, thy
mountains, and, more than all, thy lovely
lake!

Yet, as I drew nearer home, grief and fear
again overcame me. Night also closed
around; and when I could hardly see the
dark mountains, I felt still more gloomily. The
picture appeared a vast and dim scene of
evil, and I foresaw obscurely that I was
destined to become the most wretched of
human beings. Alas! I prophesied truly, and
failed only in one single circumstance, that
in all the misery I imagined and dreaded, I
did not conceive the hundredth part of the
anguish I was destined to endure.

It was completely dark when I arrived in the

-26-

environs of Geneva; the gates of the town
were already shut; and I was obliged to
pass the night at Secheron, a village at the
distance of half a league from the city. The
sky was serene; and, as I was unable to
rest, I resolved to visit the spot where my
poor William had been murdered. As I could
not pass through the town, I was obliged to
cross the lake in a boat to arrive at
Plainpalais. During this short voyage I saw
the lightnings playing on the summit of Mont
Blanc in the most beautiful figures. The
storm appeared to approach rapidly; and,
on landing, I ascended a low hill, that I might
observe its progress. It advanced; the
heavens were clouded, and I soon felt the
rain coming slowly in large drops, but its
violence quickly increased.

I quitted my seat, and walked on, although
the darkness and storm increased every
minute, and the thunder burst with a terrific
crash over my head. It was echoed from
Saleve, the Juras, and the Alps of Savoy;
vivid flashes of lightning dazzled my eyes,
illuminating the lake, making it appear like a
vast sheet of fire; then for an instant
everything seemed of a pitchy darkness,
until the eye recovered itself from the
preceding flash. The storm, as is often the
case in Switzerland, appeared at once in
various parts of the heavens. The most
violent storm hung exactly north of the town,
over that part of the lake which lies between
the promontory of Belrive and the village of
Copet. Another storm enlightened Jura with
faint flashes; and another darkened and
sometimes disclosed the Mole, a peaked
mountain to the east of the lake.

While I watched the tempest, so beautiful yet
terrific, I wandered on with a hasty step.
This noble war in the sky elevated my
spirits; I clasped my hands, and exclaimed
aloud, "William, dear angell this is thy
funeral, this thy dirge!" As I said these

words, I perceived in the gloom a figure
which stole from behind a clump of trees
near me; I stood fixed, gazing intently: I
could not be mistaken. A flash of lightning
illuminated the object, and discovered its
shape plainly to me; its gigantic stature, and
the deformity of its aspect, more hideous
than belongs to humanity, instantly informed
me that it was the wretch, the filthy daemon,
to whom I had given life. What did he there?
Could he be (I shuddered at the conception)
the murderer of my brother? No sooner did
that idea cross my imagination, than I
became convinced of its truth; my teeth
chattered, and I was forced to lean against
a tree for support. The figure passed me
quickly, and I lost it in the gloom. Nothing in
human shape could have destroyed that fair
child. _He_ was the murderer! I could not
doubt it. The mere presence of the idea was
an irresistible proof of the fact. I thought of
pursuing the devil; but it would have been in
vain, for another flash discovered him to me
hanging among the rocks of the nearly
perpendicular ascent of Mont Saleve, a hill
that bounds Plainpalais on the south. He
soon reached the summit, and
disappeared.

I remained motionless. The thunder ceased;
but the rain still continued, and the scene
was enveloped in an impenetrable
darkness. I revolved in my mind the events
which I had until now sought to forget: the
whole train of my progress towards the
creation; the appearance of the work of my
own hands alive at my bedside; its
departure. Two years had now nearly
elapsed since the night on which he first
received life; and was this his first crime?
Alas! I had turned loose into the world a
depraved wretch, whose delight was in
carnage and misery; had he not murdered
my brother?

No one can conceive the anguish I suffered

-27-

during the remainder of the night, which I
spent, cold and wet, in the open air. But I did
not feel the inconvenience of the weather;
my imagination was busy in scenes of evil
and despair. I considered the being whom I
had cast among mankind, and endowed
with the will and power to effect purposes of
horror, such as the deed which he had now
done, nearly in the light of my own vampire,
my own spirit let loose from the grave, and
forced to destroy all that was dear to me.

Day dawned; and I directed my steps
towards the town. The gates were open,
and I hastened to my father's house. My first
thought was to discover what I knew of the
murderer, and cause instant pursuit to be
made. But I paused when I reflected on the
story that I had to tell. A being whom I myself
had formed, and endued with life, had met
me at midnight among the precipices of an
inaccessible mountain. I remembered also
the nervous fever with which I had been
seized just at the time that I dated my
creation, and which would give an air of
delirium to a tale otherwise so utterly
improbable. I well knew that if any other had
communicated such a relation to me, I
should have looked upon it as the ravings of
insanity. Besides, the strange nature of the
animal would elude all pursuit, even if I were
so far credited as to persuade my relatives
to commence it. And then of what use would
be pursuit? Who could arrest a creature
capable of scaling the overhanging sides of
Mont Saleve? These reflections determined
me, and I resolved to remain silent.

It was about five in the morning when I
entered my father's house. I told the
servants not to disturb the family, and went
into the library to attend their usual hour of
rising.

Six years had elapsed, passed as a dream
but for one indelible trace, and I stood in the

same place where I had last embraced my
father before my departure for Ingolstadt.
Beloved and venerable parent! He still
remained to me. I gazed on the picture of my
mother, which stood over the mantel-piece.
It was an historical subject, painted at my
father's desire, and represented Caroline
Beaufort in an agony of despair, kneeling
by the coffin of her dead father. Her garb
was rustic, and her cheek pale; but there
was an air of dignity and beauty, that hardly
permitted the sentiment of pity. Below this
picture was a miniature of William; and my
tears flowed when I looked upon it. While I
was thus engaged, Ernest entered: he had
heard me arrive, and hastened to welcome
me. He expressed a sorrowful delight to
see me: "Welcome, my dearest Victor," said
he. "Ah! I wish you had come three months
ago, and then you would have found us all
joyous and delighted! You come to us now
to share a misery which nothing can
alleviate; yet your presence will, I hope,
revive our father, who seems sinking under
his misfortune; and your persuasions will
induce poor Elizabeth to cease her vain and
tormenting self-accusations.--Poor
William! he was our darling and our pride!"

Tears, unrestrained, fell from my brother's
eyes; a sense of mortal agony crept over my
frame. Before, I had only imagined the
wretchedness of my desolated home; the
reality came on me as a new, and a not less
terrible, disaster. I tried to calm Ernest; I
inquired more minutely concerning my
father and her I named my cousin.

"She most of all," said Ernest, "requires
consolation; she accused herself of having
caused the death of my brother, and that
made her very wretched. But since the
murderer has been discovered--"

"The murderer discovered! Good God! how
can that be? who could attempt to pursue

-28-

him? It is impossible; one might as well try
to overtake the winds, or confine a
mountain-stream with a straw. I saw him
too; he was free last night!"

"I do not know what you mean," replied my
brother, in accents of wonder, "but to us the
discovery we have made completes our
misery. No one would believe it at first; and
even now Elizabeth will not be convinced,
notwithstanding all the evidence. Indeed,
who would credit that Justine Moritz, who
was so amiable, and fond of all the family,
could suddenly become capable of so
frightful, so appalling a crime?"

"Justine Moritz! Poor, poor girl, is she the
accused? But it is wrongfully; every one
knows that; no one believes it, surely,
Ernest?"

"No one did at first; but several
circumstances came out, that have almost
forced conviction upon us; and her own
behaviour has been so confused, as to add
to the evidence of facts a weight that, I fear,
leaves no hope for doubt. But she will be
tried to-day, and you will then hear all."

He related that, the morning on which the
murder of poor William had been
discovered, Justine had been taken ill, and
confined to her bed for several days. During
this interval, one of the servants, happening
to examine the apparel she had worn on the
night of the murder, had discovered in her
pocket the picture of my mother, which had
been judged to be the temptation of the
murderer. The servant instantly showed it to
one of the others, who, without saying a
word to any of the family, went to a
magistrate; and, upon their deposition,
Justine was apprehended. On being
charged with the fact, the poor girl
confirmed the suspicion in a great measure
by her extreme confusion of manner.

This was a strange tale, but it did not shake
my faith; and I replied earnestly, "You are all
mistaken; I know the murderer. Justine,
poor, good Justine, is innocent."

At that instant my father entered. I saw
unhappiness deeply impressed on his
countenance, but he endeavoured to
welcome me cheerfully; and, after we had
exchanged our mournful greeting, would
have introduced some other topic than that
of our disaster, had not Ernest exclaimed,
"Good God, papa! Victor says that he
knows who was the murderer of poor
William."

"We do also, unfortunately," replied my
father; "for indeed I had rather have been for
ever ignorant than have discovered so much
depravity and ingratitude in one I valued so
highly."

"My dear father, you are mistaken; Justine
is innocent."

"If she is, God forbid that she should suffer
as guilty. She is to be tried to-day, and I
hope, I sincerely hope, that she will be
acquitted."

This speech calmed me. I was firmly
convinced in my own mind that Justine, and
indeed every human being, was guiltless of
this murder. I had no fear, therefore, that any
circumstantial evidence could be brought
forward strong enough to convict her. My
tale was not one to announce publicly; its
astounding horror would be looked upon as
madness by the vulgar. Did any one indeed
exist, except I, the creator, who would
believe, unless his senses convinced him,
in the existence of the living monument of
presumption and rash ignorance which I
had let loose upon the world?

We were soon joined by Elizabeth. Time

-29-

had altered her since I last beheld her; it had
endowed her with loveliness surpassing the
beauty of her childish years. There was the
same candour, the same vivacity, but it was
allied to an expression more full of
sensibility and intellect. She welcomed me
with the greatest affection. "Your arrival, my
dear cousin," said she, "fills me with hope.
You perhaps will find some means to justify
my poor guiltless Justine. Alas! who is safe,
if she be convicted of crime? I rely on her
innocence as certainly as I do upon my own.
Our misfortune is doubly hard to us; we
have not only lost that lovely darling boy, but
this poor girl, whom I sincerely love, is to be
torn away by even a worse fate. If she is
condemned, I never shall know joy more.
But she will not, I am sure she will not; and
then I shall be happy again, even after the
sad death of my little William."

"She is innocent, my Elizabeth," said I, "and
that shall be proved; fear nothing, but let
your spirits be cheered by the assurance of
her acquittal."

"How kind and generous you are! every one
else believes in her guilt, and that made me
wretched, for I knew that it was impossible:
and to see every one else prejudiced in so
deadly a manner rendered me hopeless
and despairing." She wept.

"Dearest niece," said my father, "dry your
tears. If she is, as you believe, innocent, rely
on the justice of our laws, and the activity
with which I shall prevent the slightest
shadow of partiality."

Chapter 8

We passed a few sad hours, until eleven
o'clock, when the trial was to commence.
My father and the rest of the family being
obliged to attend as witnesses, I
accompanied them to the court. During the

whole of this wretched mockery of justice I
suffered living torture. It was to be decided,
whether the result of my curiosity and
lawless devices would cause the death of
two of my fellow-beings: one a smiling
babe, full of innocence and joy; the other far
more dreadfully murdered, with every
aggravation of infamy that could make the
murder memorable in horror. Justine also
was a girl of merit, and possessed qualities
which promised to render her life happy:
now all was to be obliterated in an
ignominious grave; and I the cause! A
thousand times rather would I have
confessed myself guilty of the crime
ascribed to Justine; but I was absent when it
was committed, and such a declaration
would have been considered as the ravings
of a madman, and would not have
exculpated her who suffered through me.

The appearance of Justine was calm. She
was dressed in mourning; and her
countenance, always engaging, was
rendered, by the solemnity of her feelings,
exquisitely beautiful. Yet she appeared
confident in innocence, and did not tremble,
although gated on and execrated by
thousands; for all the kindness which her
beauty might otherwise have excited, was
obliterated in the minds of the spectators by
the imagination of the enormity she was
supposed to have committed. She was
tranquil, yet her tranquillity was evidently
constrained; and as her confusion had
before been adduced as a proof of her
guilt, she worked up her mind to an
appearance of courage. When she entered
the court, she threw her eyes round it, and
quickly discovered where we were seated.
A tear seemed to dim her eye when she
saw us; but she quickly recovered herself,
and a look of sorrowful affection seemed to
attest her utter guiltlessness.

The trial began; and, after the advocate

-30-

against her had stated the charge, several
witnesses were called. Several strange
facts combined against her, which might
have staggered any one who had not such
proof of her innocence as I had. She had
been out the whole of the night on which the
murder had been committed, and towards
morning had been perceived by a market-
woman not far from the spot where the body
of the murdered child had been afterwards
found. The woman asked her what she did
there; but she looked very strangely, and
only returned a confused and unintelligible
answer. She returned to the house about
eight o'clock; and, when one inquired
where she had passed the night, she
replied that she had been looking for the
child, and demanded earnestly if anything
had been heard concerning him. When
shown the body, she fell into violent
hysterics, and kept her bed for several
days. The picture was then produced, which
the servant had found in her pocket; and
when Elizabeth, in a faltering voice, proved
that it was the same which, an hour before
the child had been missed, she had placed
round his neck, a murmur of horror and
indignation filled the court.

Justine was called on for her defence. As
the trial had proceeded, her countenance
had altered. Surprise, horror, and misery
were strongly expressed. Sometimes she
struggled with her tears; but, when she was
desired to plead, she collected her powers,
and spoke, in an audible, although variable
voice.

"God knows," she said, "how entirely I am
innocent. But I do not pretend that my
protestations should acquit me: I rest my
innocence on a plain and simple
explanation of the facts which have been
adduced against me; and I hope the
character I have always borne will incline my
judges to a favourable interpretation,

where any circumstance appears doubtful
or suspicious."

She then related that, by the permission of
Elizabeth, she had passed the evening of
the night on which the murder had been
committed at the house of an aunt at Chene,
a village situated at about a league from
Geneva. On her return, at about nine
o'clock, she met a man, who asked her if
she had seen anything of the child who was
lost. She was alarmed by this account, and
passed several hours in looking for him,
when the gates of Geneva were shut, and
she was forced to remain several hours of
the night in a barn belonging to a cottage,
being unwilling to call up the inhabitants, to
whom she was well known. Most of the
night she spent here watching; towards
morning she believed that she slept for a
few minutes; some steps disturbed her,
and she awoke. It was dawn, and she
quitted her asylum, that she might again
endeavour to find my brother. If she had
gone near the spot where his body lay, it
was without her knowledge. That she had
been bewildered when questioned by the
market-woman was not surprising, since
she had passed a sleepless night, and the
fate of poor William was yet uncertain.
Concerning the picture she could give no
account.

"I know," continued the unhappy victim,
"how heavily and fatally this one
circumstance weighs against me, but I have
no power of explaining it; and when I have
expressed my utter ignorance, I am only left
to conjecture concerning the probabilities
by which it might have been placed in my
pocket. But here also I am checked. I
believe that I have no enemy on earth, and
none surely would have been so wicked as
to destroy me wantonly. Did the murderer
place it there? I know of no opportunity
afforded him for so doing; or, if I had, why

-31-

should he have stolen the jewel, to part with
it again so soon?

"I commit my cause to the justice of my
judges, yet I see no room for hope. I beg
permission to have a few witnesses
examined concerning my character; and if
their testimony shall not overweigh my
supposed guilt, I must be condemned,
although I would pledge my salvation on my
innocence."

Several witnesses were called, who had
known her for many years, and they spoke
well of her; but fear and hatred of the crime
of which they supposed her guilty rendered
them timorous, and unwilling to come
forward. Elizabeth saw even this last
resource, her excellent dispositions and
irreproachable conduct, about to fail the
accused, when, although violently agitated,
she desired permission to address the
court.

"I am," said she, "the cousin of the unhappy
child who was murdered, or rather his
sister, for I was educated by, and have lived
with his parents ever since and even long
before, his birth. It may, therefore, be
judged indecent in me to come forward on
this occasion; but when I see a fellow-
creature about to perish through the
cowardice of her pretended friends, I wish
to be allowed to speak, that I may say what I
know of her character. I am well acquainted
with the accused. I have lived in the same
house with her, at one time for five and at
another for nearly two years. During all that
period she appeared to me the most
amiable and benevolent of human
creatures. She nursed Madame
Frankenstein, my aunt, in her last illness,
with the greatest affection and care; and
afterwards attended her own mother during
a tedious illness, in a manner that excited
the admiration of all who knew her; after

which she again lived in my uncle's house,
where she was beloved by all the family.
She was warmly attached to the child who is
now dead, and acted towards him like a
most affectionate mother. For my own part,
I do not hesitate to say, that,
notwithstanding all the evidence produced
against her, I believe and rely on her perfect
innocence. She had no temptation for such
an action: as to the bauble on which the
chief proof rests, if she had earnestly
desired it, I should have willingly given it to
her; so much do I esteem and value her."

A murmur of approbation followed
Elizabeth's simple and powerful appeal;
but it was excited by her generous
interference, and not in favour of poor
Justine, on whom the public indignation
was turned with renewed violence,
charging her with the blackest ingratitude.
She herself wept as Elizabeth spoke, but
she did not answer. My own agitation and
anguish was extreme during the whole trial. I
believed in her innocence; I knew it. Could
the daemon, who had (I did not for a minute
doubt) murdered my brother, also in his
hellish sport have betrayed the innocent to
death and ignominy? I could not sustain the
horror of my situation; and when I perceived
that the popular voice, and the
countenances of the judges, had already
condemned my unhappy victim, I rushed out
of the court in agony. The tortures of the
accused did not equal mine; she was
sustained by innocence, but the fangs of
remorse tore my bosom, and would not
forego their hold.

I passed a night of unmingled
wretchedness. In the morning I went to the
court; my lips and throat were parched. I
dared not ask the fatal question; but I was
known, and the officer guessed the cause
of my visit. The ballots had been thrown;
they were all black, and Justine was

-32-

condemned.

I cannot pretend to describe what I then felt. I
had before experienced sensations of
horror and I have endeavoured to bestow
upon them adequate expressions, but
words cannot convey an idea of the heart-
sickening despair that I then endured. The
person to whom I addressed myself added,
that Justine had already confessed her guilt.
"That evidence," he observed, "was hardly
required in so glaring a case, but I am glad
of it; and, indeed, none of our judges like to
condemn a criminal upon circumstantial
evidence, be it ever so decisive."

This was strange and unexpected
intelligence; what could it mean? Had my
eyes deceived me? and was I really as mad
as the whole world would believe me to be,
if I disclosed the object of my suspicions? I
hastened to return home, and Elizabeth
eagerly demanded the result.

"My cousin," replied I, "it is decided as you
may have expected; all judges had rather
that ten innocent should suffer, than that one
guilty should escape. But she has
confessed."

This was a dire blow to poor Elizabeth, who
had relied with firmness upon Justine's
innocence. "Alas!" said she, "how shall I
ever again believe in human goodness?
Justine, whom I loved and esteemed as my
sister, how could she put on those smiles of
innocence only to betray? her mild eyes
seemed incapable of any severity or guile,
and yet she has committed a murder."

Soon after we heard that the poor victim
had expressed a desire to see my cousin.
My father wished her not to go; but said, that
he left it to her own judgment and feelings to
decide. "Yes," said Elizabeth, "I will go,
although she is guilty; and you, Victor, shall

accompany me: I cannot go alone." The
idea of this visit was torture to me, yet I
could not refuse.

We entered the gloomy prison-chamber,
and beheld Justine sitting on some straw at
the farther end; her hands were manacled,
and her head rested on her knees. She rose
on seeing us enter; and when we were left
alone with her, she threw herself at the feet
of Elizabeth, weeping bitterly. My cousin
wept also.

"Oh, Justine!" said she, "why did you rob me
of my last consolation? I relied on your
innocence; and although I was then very
wretched, I was not so miserable as I am
now."

"And do you also believe that I am so very,
very wicked? Do you also join with my
enemies to crush me, to condemn me as a
murderer?" Her voice was suffocated with
sobs.

"Rise, my poor girl," said Elizabeth, "why do
you kneel, if you are innocent? I am not one
of your enemies; I believed you guiltless,
notwithstanding every evidence, until I
heard that you had yourself declared your
guilt. That report, you say, is false; and be
assured, dear Justine, that nothing can
shake my confidence in you for a moment,
but your own confession."

"I did confess; but I confessed a lie. I
confessed, that I might obtain absolution;
but now that falsehood lies heavier at my
heart than all my other sins. The God of
heaven forgive me! Ever since I was
condemned, my confessor has besieged
me; he threatened and menaced, until I
almost began to think that I was the monster
that he said I was. He threatened
excommunication and hell fire in my last
moments, if I continued obdurate. Dear

-33-

lady, I had none to support me; all looked on
me as a wretch doomed to ignominy and
perdition. What could I do? In an evil hour I
subscribed to a lie; and now only am I truly
miserable."

She paused, weeping, and then continued-
-"I thought with horror, my sweet lady, that
you should believe your Justine, whom your
blessed aunt had so highly honoured, and
whom you loved, was a creature capable of
a crime which none but the devil himself
could have perpetrated. Dear William!
dearest blessed child! I soon shall see you
again in heaven, where we shall all be
happy; and that consoles me, going as I am
to suffer ignominy and death."

"Oh, Justine! forgive me for having for one
moment distrusted you. Why did you
confess? But do not mourn, dear girl. Do not
fear. I will proclaim, I will prove your
innocence. I will melt the stony hearts of your
enemies by my tears and prayers. You shall
not die!--You, my playfellow, my
companion, my sister, perish on the
scaffold! No! no! I never could survive so
horrible a misfortune."

Justine shook her head mournfully. "I do not
fear to die," she said; "that pang is past.
God raises my weakness, and gives me
courage to endure the worst. I leave a sad
and bitter world; and if you remember me,
and think of me as of one unjustly
condemned, I am resigned to the fate
awaiting me. Learn from me, dear lady, to
submit in patience to the will of Heaven!"

During this conversation I had retired to a
corner of the prison-room, where I could
conceal the horrid anguish that possessed
me. Despair! Who dared talk of that? The
poor victim, who on the morrow was to pass
the awful boundary between life and death,
felt not as I did, such deep and bitter agony. I

gnashed my teeth, and ground them
together, uttering a groan that came from
my inmost soul. Justine started. When she
saw who it was, she approached me, and
said, "Dear sir, you are very kind to visit me;
you, I hope, do not believe that I am guilty?"

I could not answer. "No, Justine," said
Elizabeth; "he is more convinced of your
innocence than I was; for even when he
heard that you had confessed, he did not
credit it."

"I truly thank him. In these last moments I feel
the sincerest gratitude towards those who
think of me with kindness. How sweet is the
affection of others to such a wretch as I am!
It removes more than half my misfortune;
and I feel as if I could die in peace, now that
my innocence is acknowledged by you,
dear lady, and your cousin."

Thus the poor sufferer tried to comfort
others and herself. She indeed gained the
resignation she desired. But I, the true
murderer, felt the never-dying worm alive in
my bosom, which allowed of no hope or
consolation. Elizabeth also wept, and was
unhappy; but her's also was the misery of
innocence, which, like a cloud that passes
over the fair moon, for a while hides but
cannot tarnish its brightness. Anguish and
despair had penetrated into the core of my
heart; I bore a hell within me, which nothing
could extinguish. We stayed several hours
with Justine; and it was with great difficulty
that Elizabeth could tear herself away. "I
wish," cried she, "that I were to die with you;
I cannot live in this world of misery."

Justine assumed an air of cheerfulness,
while she with difficulty repressed her bitter
tears. She embraced Elizabeth, and said,
in a voice of half-suppressed emotion,
"Farewell, sweet lady, dearest Elizabeth,
my beloved and only friend; may Heaven, in

-34-

its bounty, bless and preserve you; may this
be the last misfortune that you will ever
suffer! Live, and be happy, and make
others so."

And on the morrow Justine died.
Elizabeth's heartrending eloquence failed
to move the judges from their settled
conviction in the criminality of the saintly
sufferer. My passionate and indignant
appeals were lost upon them. And when I
received their cold answers, and heard the
harsh unfeeling reasoning of these men, my
purposed avowal died away on my lips.
Thus I might proclaim myself a madman, but
not revoke the sentence passed upon my
wretched victim. She perished on the
scaffold as a murderess!

From the tortures of my own heart, I turned
to contemplate the deep and voiceless grief
of my Elizabeth. This also was my doing!
And my father's woe, and the desolation of
that late so smiling home--all was the work
of my thrice-accursed hands! Ye weep,
unhappy ones; but these are not your last
tears! Again shall you raise the funeral wail,
and the sound of your lamentations shall
again and again be heard! Frankenstein,
your son, your kinsman, your early, much-
loved friend; he who would spend each vital
drop of blood for your sakes--who has no
thought nor sense of joy, except as it is
mirrored also in your dear countenances--
who would fill the air with blessings, and
spend his life in serving you--he bids you
weep--to shed countless tears; happy
beyond his hopes, if thus inexorable fate be
satisfied, and if the destruction pause
before the peace of the grave have
succeeded to your sad torments!

Thus spoke my prophetic soul, as, torn by
remorse, horror, and despair, I beheld
those I loved spend vain sorrow upon the
graves of William and Justine, the first

hapless victims to my unhallowed arts.

Chapter 9

Nothing is more painful to the human mind,
than, after the feelings have been worked
up by a quick succession of events, the
dead calmness of inaction and certainty
which follows, and deprives the soul both of
hope and fear. Justine died; she rested;
and I was alive. The blood flowed freely in
my veins, but a weight of despair and
remorse pressed on my heart, which
nothing could remove. Sleep fled from my
eyes; I wandered like an evil spirit, for I had
committed deeds of mischief beyond
description horrible, and more, much more
(I persuaded myself), was yet behind. Yet
my heart overflowed with kindness, and the
love of virtue. I had begun life with
benevolent intentions, and thirsted for the
moment when I should put them in practice,
and make myself useful to my fellow-
beings. Now all was blasted: instead of that
serenity of conscience, which allowed me
to look back upon the past with self
satisfaction, and from thence to gather
promise of new hopes, I was seized by
remorse and the sense of guilt, which
hurried me away to a hell of intense tortures,
such as no language can describe.

This state of mind preyed upon my health,
which had perhaps never entirely recovered
from the first shock it had sustained. I
shunned the face of man; all sound of joy or
complacency was torture to me; solitude
was my only consolation--deep, dark,
deathlike solitude.

My father observed with pain the alteration
perceptible in my disposition and habits,
and endeavoured by arguments deduced
from the feelings of his serene conscience
and guiltless life, to inspire me with
fortitude, and awaken in me the courage to

-35-

dispel the dark cloud which brooded over
me. "Do you think, Victor," said he, "that I do
not suffer also? No one could love a child
more than I loved your brother" (tears came
into his eyes as he spoke); "but is it not a
duty to the survivors, that we should refrain
from augmenting their unhappiness by an
appearance of immoderate grief? It is also
a duty owed to yourself; for excessive
sorrow prevents improvement or
enjoyment, or even the discharge of daily
usefulness, without which no man is fit for
society."

This advice, although good, was totally
inapplicable to my case; I should have been
the first to hide my grief, and console my
friends, if remorse had not mingled its
bitterness, and terror its alarm with my other
sensations. Now I could only answer my
father with a look of despair, and
endeavour to hide myself from his view.

About this time we retired to our house at
Belrive. This change was particularly
agreeable to me. The shutting of the gates
regularly at ten o'clock, and the
impossibility of remaining on the lake after
that hour, had rendered our residence
within the walls of Geneva very irksome to
me. I was now free. Often, after the rest of
the family had retired for the night, I took the
boat, and passed many hours upon the
water. Sometimes, with my sails set, I was
carried by the wind; and sometimes, after
rowing into the middle of the lake, I left the
boat to pursue its own course, and gave
way to my own miserable reflections. I was
often tempted, when all was at peace
around me, and I the only unquiet thing that
wandered restless in a scene so beautiful
and heavenly if I except some bat, or the
frogs, whose harsh and interrupted
croaking was heard only when I
approached the shore--often, I say, I was
tempted to plunge into the silent lake, that

the waters might close over me and my
calamities for ever. But I was restrained,
when I thought of the heroic and suffering
Elizabeth, whom I tenderly loved, and
whose existence was bound up in mine. I
thought also of my father and surviving
brother: should I by my base desertion leave
them exposed and unprotected to the
malice of the fiend whom I had let loose
among them?

At these moments I wept bitterly, and
wished that peace would revisit my mind
only that I might afford them consolation and
happiness. But that could not be. Remorse
extinguished every hope. I had been the
author of unalterable evils; and I lived in
daily fear, lest the monster whom I had
created should perpetrate some new
wickedness. I had an obscure feeling that all
was not over, and that he would still commit
some signal crime, which by its enormity
should almost efface the recollection of the
past. There was always scope for fear, so
long as anything I loved remained behind.
My abhorrence of this fiend cannot be
conceived. When I thought of him, I gnashed
my teeth, my eyes became inflamed, and I
ardently wished to extinguish that life which I
had so thoughtlessly bestowed. When I
reflected on his crimes and malice, my
hatred and revenge burst all bounds of
moderation. I would have made a
pilgrimage to the highest peak of the
Andes, could I, when there, have
precipitated him to their base. I wished to
see him again, that I might wreak the utmost
extent of abhorrence on his head, and
avenge the deaths of William and Justine.

Our house was the house of mourning. My
father's health was deeply shaken by the
horror of the recent events. Elizabeth was
sad and desponding; she no longer took
delight in her ordinary occupations; all
pleasure seemed to her sacrilege toward

-36-

the dead; eternal woe and tears she then
thought was the just tribute she should pay
to innocence so blasted and destroyed. She
was no longer that happy creature, who in
earlier youth wandered with me on the
banks of the lake, and talked with ecstasy
of our future prospects. The first of those
sorrows which are sent to wean us from the
earth, had visited her, and its dimming
influence quenched her dearest smiles.

"When I reflect, my dear cousin," said she,
"on the miserable death of Justine Moritz, I
no longer see the world and its works as
they before appeared to me. Before, I
looked upon the accounts of vice and
injustice, that I read in books or heard from
others, as tales of ancient days, or
imaginary evils; at least they were remote,
and more familiar to reason than to the
imagination; but now misery has come
home, and men appear to me as monsters
thirsting for each other's blood. Yet I am
certainly unjust. Everybody believed that
poor girl to be guilty; and if she could have
committed the crime for which she
suffered, assuredly she would have been
the most depraved of human creatures. For
the sake of a few jewels, to have murdered
the son of her benefactor and friend, a child
whom she had nursed from its birth, and
appeared to love as if it had been her own! I
could not consent to the death of any human
being; but certainly I should have thought
such a creature unfit to remain in the society
of men. But she was innocent. I know, I feel
she was innocent; you are of the same
opinion, and that confirms me. Alas! Victor,
when falsehood can look so like the truth,
who can assure themselves of certain
happiness? I feel as if I were walking on the
edge of a precipice, towards which
thousands are crowding, and endeavouring
to plunge me into the abyss. William and
Justine were assassinated, and the
murderer escapes; he walks about the

world free, and perhaps respected. But
even if I were condemned to suffer on the
scaffold for the same crimes, I would not
change places with such a wretch."

I listened to this discourse with the
extremest agony I, not in deed, but in effect,
was the true murderer Elizabeth read my
anguish in my countenance, and kindly
taking my hand, said, "My dearest friend,
you must calm yourself. These events have
affected me, God knows how deeply; but I
am not so wretched as you are. There is an
expression of despair, and sometimes of
revenge, in your countenance, that makes
me tremble. Dear Victor, banish these dark
passions. Remember the friends around
you, who centre all their hopes in you. Have
we lost the power of rendering you happy?
Ah! while we love--while we are true to
each other, here in this land of peace and
beauty, your native country, we may reap
every tranquil blessing--what can disturb
our peace?"

And could not such words from her whom I
fondly prized before every other gift of
fortune, suffice to chase away the fiend that
lurked in my heart? Even as she spoke I
drew near to her, as if in terror; lest at that
very moment the destroyer had been near to
rob me of her.

Thus not the tenderness of friendship, nor
the beauty of earth, nor of heaven, could
redeem my soul from woe: the very accents
of love were ineffectual. I was
encompassed by a cloud which no
beneficial influence could penetrate. The
wounded deer dragging its fainting limbs to
some untrodden brake, there to gaze upon
the arrow which had pierced it, and to die--
was but a type of me.

Sometimes I could cope with the sullen
despair that overwhelmed me: but

-37-

sometimes the whirlwind passions of my
soul drove me to seek, by bodily exercise
and by change of place, some relief from
my intolerable sensations. It was during an
access of this kind that I suddenly left my
home, and bending my steps towards the
near Alpine valleys, sought in the
magnificence, the eternity of such scenes,
to forget myself and my ephemeral,
because human, sorrows. My wanderings
were directed towards the valley of
Chamounix. I had visited it frequently during
my boyhood. Six years had passed since
then: _I_ was a wreck--but nought had
changed in those savage and enduring
scenes.

I performed the first part of my journey on
horseback I afterwards hired a mule, as the
more sure footed, and least liable to receive
injury on these rugged roads. The weather
was fine: it was about the middle of the
month of August, nearly two months after
the death of Justine; that miserable epoch
from which I dated all my woe. The weight
upon my spirit was sensibly lightened as I
plunged yet deeper in the ravine of Arve.
The immense mountains and precipices
that overhung me on every side--the sound
of the river raging among the rocks, and the
dashing of the waterfalls around, spoke of a
power mighty as Omnipotence--and I
ceased to fear, or to bend before any being
less almighty than that which had created
and ruled the elements, here displayed in
their most terrific guise. Still, as I ascended
higher, the valley assumed a more
magnificent and astonishing character.
Ruined castles hanging on the precipices of
piny mountains; the impetuous Arve, and
cottages every here and there peeping forth
from among the trees, formed a scene of
singular beauty. But it was augmented and
rendered sublime by the mighty Alps,
whose white and shining pyramids and
domes towered above all, as belonging to

another earth, the habitations of another
race of beings.

I passed the bridge of Pelissier, where the
ravine, which the river forms, opened
before me, and I began to ascend the
mountain that overhangs it. Soon after I
entered the valley of Chamounix. This valley
is more wonderful and sublime, but not so
beautiful and picturesque, as that of
Servox, through which I had just passed.
The high and snowy mountains were its
immediate boundaries; but I saw no more
ruined castles and fertile fields. Immense
glaciers approached the road; I heard the
rumbling thunder of the falling avalanche,
and marked the smoke of its passage. Mont
Blanc, the supreme and magnificent Mont
Blanc, raised itself from the surrounding
_aiguilles_, and its tremendous _dome_
overlooked the valley.

A tingling long-lost sense of pleasure often
came across me during this journey. Some
turn in the road, some new object suddenly
perceived and recognised, reminded me of
days gone by, and were associated with the
light-hearted gaiety of boyhood. The very
winds whispered in soothing accents, and
maternal nature bade me weep no more.
Then again the kindly influence ceased to
act--I found myself fettered again to grief,
and indulging in all the misery of reflection.
Then I spurred on my animal, striving so to
forget the world, my fears, and, more than
all, myself--or, in a more desperate
fashion, I alighted, and threw myself on the
grass, weighed down by horror and
despair.

At length I arrived at the village of
Chamounix. Exhaustion succeeded to the
extreme fatigue both of body and of mind
which I had endured. For a short space of
time I remained at the window, watching the
pallid lightnings that played above Mont

-38-

Blanc, and listening to the rushing of the
Arve, which pursued its noisy way beneath.
The same lulling sounds acted as a lullaby to
my too keen sensations: when I placed my
head upon my pillow, sleep crept over me; I
felt it as it came, and blest the giver of
oblivion.

Chapter 10

I spent the following day roaming through
the valley. I stood beside the sources of the
Arveiron, which take their rise in a glacier,
that with slow pace is advancing down from
the summit of the hills, to barricade the
valley. The abrupt sides of vast mountains
were before me; the icy wall of the glacier
overhung me; a few shattered pines were
scattered around; and the solemn silence of
this glorious presence-chamber of imperial
Nature was broken only by the brawling
waves, or the fall of some vast fragment,
the thunder sound of the avalanche, or the
cracking reverberated along the mountains
of the accumulated ice, which, through the
silent working of immutable laws, was ever
and anon rent and torn, as if it had been but
a plaything in their hands. These sublime
and magnificent scenes afforded me the
greatest consolation that I was capable of
receiving. They elevated me from all
littleness of feeling; and although they did
not remove my grief, they subdued and
tranquillised it. In some degree, also, they
diverted my mind from the thoughts over
which it had brooded for the last month. I
retired to rest at night; my slumbers, as it
were, waited on and ministered to by the
assemblance of grand shapes which I had
contemplated during the day. They
congregated round me; the unstained
snowy mountain-top, the glittering pinnacle,
the pine woods, and ragged bare ravine;
the eagle, soaring amidst the clouds--they
all gathered round me, and bade me be at
peace.

Where had they fled when the next morning I
awoke? All of soul-inspiriting fled with
sleep, and dark melancholy clouded every
thought. The rain was pouring in torrents,
and thick mists hid the summits of the
mountains, so that I even saw not the faces
of those mighty friends. Still I would
penetrate their misty veil, and seek them in
their cloudy retreats. What were rain and
storm to me? My mule was brought to the
door, and I resolved to ascend to the summit
of Montanvert. I remembered the effect that
the view of the tremendous and ever-
moving glacier had produced upon my mind
when I first saw it. It had then filled me with a
sublime ecstasy that gave wings to the soul,
and allowed it to soar from the obscure
world to light and joy. The sight of the awful
and majestic in nature had indeed always
the effect of solemnising my mind, and
causing me to forget the passing cares of
life. I determined to go without a guide, for I
was well acquainted with the path, and the
presence of another would destroy the
solitary grandeur of the scene.

The ascent is precipitous, but the path is cut
into continual and short windings, which
enable you to surmount the perpendicularity
of the mountain. It is a scene terrifically
desolate. In a thousand spots the traces of
the winter avalanche may be perceived,
where trees lie broken and strewed on the
ground; some entirely destroyed, others
bent, leaning upon the jutting rocks of the
mountain, or transversely upon other trees.
The path, as you ascend higher, is
intersected by ravines of snow, down which
stones continually roll from above; one of
them is particularly dangerous, as the
slightest sound, such as even speaking in a
loud voice, produces a concussion of air
sufficient to draw destruction upon the head
of the speaker. The pines are not tall or
luxuriant, but they are sombre, and add an
air of severity to the scene. I looked on the

-39-

valley beneath; vast mists were rising from
the rivers which ran through it, and curling in
thick wreaths around the opposite
mountains, whose summits were hid in the
uniform clouds, while rain poured from the
dark sky, and added to the melancholy
impression I received from the objects
around me. Alas! why does man boast of
sensibilities superior to those apparent in
the brute; it only renders them more
necessary beings. If our impulses were
confined to hunger, thirst, and desire, we
might be nearly free; but now we are moved
by every wind that blows, and a chance
word or scene that that word may convey to
us.

"We rest; a dream has power to poison
sleep. We rise; one wandering thought
pollutes the day. We feel, conceive, or
reason; laugh or weep, Embrace fond woe,
or cast our cares away; It is the same: for,
be it joy or sorrow, The path of its departure
still is free. Man's yesterday may ne'er be
like his morrow. Nought may endure but
mutability!"

It was nearly noon when I arrived at the top
of the ascent. For some time I sat upon the
rock that overlooks the sea of ice. A mist
covered both that and the surrounding
mountains. Presently a breeze dissipated
the cloud, and I descended upon the glacier.
The surface is very uneven, rising like the
waves of a troubled sea, descending low,
and interspersed by rifts that sink deep. The
field of ice is almost a league in width, but I
spent nearly two hours in crossing it. The
opposite mountain is a bare perpendicular
rock. From the side where I now stood
Montanvert was exactly opposite, at the
distance of a league; and above it rose
Mont Blanc, in awful majesty. I remained in
a recess of the rock, gazing on this
wonderful and stupendous scene. The sea,
or rather the vast river of ice, wound among

its dependent mountains, whose aerial
summits hung over its recesses. Their icy
and glittering peaks shone in the sunlight
over the clouds. My heart, which was before
sorrowful, now swelled with something like
joy; I exclaimed "Wandering spirits, if
indeed ye wander, and do not rest in your
narrow beds, allow me this faint happiness,
or take me, as your companion, away from
the joys of life."

As I said this, I suddenly beheld the figure of
a man, at some distance, advancing
towards me with superhuman speed. He
bounded over the crevices in the ice,
among which I had walked with caution; his
stature, also, as he approached, seemed to
exceed that of man. I was troubled: a mist
came over my eyes, and I felt a faintness
seize me; but I was quickly restored by the
cold gale of the mountains. I perceived, as
the shape came nearer (sight tremendous
and abhorred!) that it was the wretch whom I
had created. I trembled with rage and
horror, resolving to wait his approach, and
then close with him in mortal combat. He
approached; his countenance bespoke
bitter anguish, combined with disdain and
malignity, while its unearthly ugliness
rendered it almost too horrible for human
eyes. But I scarcely observed this; rage and
hatred had at first deprived me of utterance,
and I recovered only to overwhelm him with
words expressive of furious detestation and
contempt.

"Devil," I exclaimed, "do you dare approach
me? and do not you fear the fierce
vengeance of my arm wreaked on your
miserable head? Begone, vile insect! or
rather, stay, that I may trample you to dust!
and, oh! that I could, with the extinction of
your miserable existence, restore those
victims whom you have so diabolically
murdered!"

-40-

"I expected this reception," said the
daemon. "All men hate the wretched; how,
then, must I be hated, who am miserable
beyond all living things! Yet you, my creator,
detest and spurn me, thy creature, to whom
thou art bound by ties only dissoluble by the
annihilation of one of us. You purpose to kill
me. How dare you sport thus with life? Do
your duty towards me, and I will do mine
towards you and the rest of mankind. If you
will comply with my conditions, I will leave
them and you at peace; but if you refuse, I
will glut the maw of death, until it be satiated
with the blood of your remaining friends."

"Abhorred monster! fiend that thou art! the
tortures of hell are too mild a vengeance for
thy crimes. Wretched devil! you reproach me
with your creation; come on, then, that I may
extinguish the spark which I so negligently
bestowed." My rage was without bounds; I
sprang on him, impelled by all the feelings
which can arm one being against the
existence of another.

He easily eluded me, and said

"Be calm! I entreat you to hear me, before
you give vent to your hatred on my devoted
head. Have I not suffered enough that you
seek to increase my misery? Life, although
it may only be an accumulation of anguish,
is dear to me, and I will defend it.
Remember, thou hast made me more
powerful than thyself; my height is superior
to thine; my joints more supple. But I will not
be tempted to set myself in opposition to
thee. I am thy creature, and I will be even
mild and docile to my natural lord and king,
if thou wilt also perform thy part, the which
thou owest me. Oh, Frankenstein, be not
equitable to every other, and trample upon
me alone, to whom thy justice, and even thy
clemency and affection, is most due.
Remember, that I am thy creature; I ought to
be thy Adam; but I am rather the fallen

angel, whom thou drivest from joy for no
misdeed. Everywhere I see bliss, from
which I alone am irrevocably excluded. I was
benevolent and good; misery made me a
fiend. Make me happy, and I shall again be
virtuous."

"Begone! I will not hear you. There can be no
community between you and me; we are
enemies. Begone, or let us try our strength
in a fight, in which one must fall."

"How can I move thee? Will no entreaties
cause thee to turn a favourable eye upon thy
creature, who implores thy goodness and
compassion? Believe me, Frankenstein: I
was benevolent; my soul glowed with love
and humanity: but am I not alone, miserably
alone? You, my creator, abhor me; what
hope can I gather from your fellow-
creatures, who owe me nothing? they spurn
and hate me. The desert mountains and
dreary glaciers are my refuge. I have
wandered here many days; the caves of
ice, which I only do not fear, are a dwelling
to me, and the only one which man does not
grudge. These bleak skies I hail, for they are
kinder to me than your fellow-beings. If the
multitude of mankind knew of my existence,
they would do as you do, and arm
themselves for my destruction. Shall I not
then hate them who abhor me? I will keep no
terms with my enemies. I am miserable, and
they shall share my wretchedness. Yet it is in
your power to recompense me, and deliver
them from an evil which it only remains for
you to make so great that not only you and
your family, but thousands of others, shall
be swallowed up in the whirlwinds of its
rage. Let your compassion be moved, and
do not disdain me. Listen to my tale: when
you have heard that, abandon or
commiserate me, as you shall judge that I
deserve. But hear me. The guilty are
allowed, by human laws, bloody as they
are, to speak in their own defence before

-41-

they are condemned. Listen to me,
Frankenstein. You accuse me of murder;
and yet you would, with a satisfied
conscience, destroy your own creature. Oh,
praise the eternal justice of man! Yet I ask
you not to spare me: listen to me; and then,
if you can, and if you will, destroy the work
of your hands."

"Why do you call to my remembrance," I
rejoined, "circumstances, of which I
shudder to reflect, that I have been the
miserable origin and author? Cursed be the
day, abhorred devil, in which you first saw
light! Cursed (although I curse myself) be
the hands that formed you! You have made
me wretched beyond expression. You have
left me no power to consider whether I am
just to you or not. Begone! relieve me from
the sight of your detested form."

"Thus I relieve thee, my creator, "he said,
and placed his hated hands before my
eyes, which I flung from me with violence;
"thus I take from thee a sight which you
abhor. Still thou canst listen to me, and grant
me thy compassion. By the virtues that I
once possessed, I demand this from you.
Hear my tale; it is long and strange, and the
temperature of this place is not fitting to your
fine sensations; come to the hut upon the
mountain. The sun is yet high in the
heavens; before it descends to hide itself
behind yon snowy precipices, and
illuminate another world, you will have heard
my story, and can decide. On you it rests
whether I quit for ever the neighbourhood of
man, and lead a hapless life, or become the
scourge of your fellow-creatures, and the
author of your own speedy ruin."

As he said this, he led the way across the
ice: I followed. My heart was full, and I did
not answer him; but, as I proceeded, I
weighed the various arguments that he had
used, and determined at least to listen to his

tale. I was partly urged by curiosity, and
compassion confirmed my resolution. I had
hitherto supposed him to be the murderer of
my brother, and I eagerly sought a
confirmation or denial of this opinion. For
the first time, also, I felt what the duties of a
creator towards his creature were, and that I
ought to render him happy before I
complained of his wickedness. These
motives urged me to comply with his
demand. We crossed the ice, therefore, and
ascended the opposite rock. The air was
cold, and the rain again began to descend:
we entered the hut, the fiend with an air of
exultation, I with a heavy heart and
depressed spirits. But I consented to listen;
and, seating myself by the fire which my
odious companion had lighted, he thus
began his tale.

Chapter 11

"It is with considerable difficulty that I
remember the original era of my being: all
the events of that period appear confused
and indistinct. A strange multiplicity of
sensations seized me, and I saw, felt,
heard, and smelt, at the same time; and it
was, indeed, a long time before I learned to
distinguish between the operations of my
various senses. By degrees, I remember, a
stronger light pressed upon my nerves, so
that I was obliged to shut my eyes.
Darkness then came over me, and troubled
me; but hardly had I felt this, when, by
opening my eyes, as I now suppose, the
light poured in upon me again. I walked,
and, I believe, descended; but I presently
found a great alteration in my sensations.
Before, dark and opaque bodies had
surrounded me, impervious to my touch or
sight; but I now found that I could wander on
at liberty, with no obstacles which I could not
either surmount or avoid. The light became
more and more oppressive to me; and, the
heat wearying me as I walked, I sought a

-42-

place where I could receive shade. This
was the forest near Ingolstadt; and here I lay
by the side of a brook resting from my
fatigue, until I felt tormented by hunger and
thirst. This roused me from my nearly
dormant state, and I ate some berries which
I found hanging on the trees, or lying on the
ground. I slaked my thirst at the brook; and
then lying down, was overcome by sleep.

"It was dark when I awoke; I felt cold also,
and half-frightened, as it were instinctively,
finding myself so desolate. Before I had
quitted your apartment, on a sensation of
cold, I had covered myself with some
clothes; but these were insufficient to
secure me from the dews of night. I was a
poor, helpless, miserable wretch; I knew,
and could distinguish, nothing; but feeling
pain invade me on all sides, I sat down and
wept.

"Soon a gentle light stole over the heavens,
and gave me a sensation of pleasure. I
started up, and beheld a radiant form rise
from among the trees.[1] I gazed with a kind
of wonder. It moved slowly, but it
enlightened my path; and I again went out in
search of berries. I was still cold, when
under one of the trees I found a huge cloak,
with which I covered myself, and sat down
upon the ground. No distinct ideas occupied
my mind; all was confused. I felt light, and
hunger, and thirst, and darkness;
innumerable sounds rung in my ears, and on
all sides various scents saluted me: the only
object that I could distinguish was the bright
moon, and I fixed my eyes on that with
pleasure.

[1] The moon.

"Several changes of day and night passed,
and the orb of night had greatly lessened,
when I began to distinguish my sensations
from each other. I gradually saw plainly the

clear stream that supplied me with drink,
and the trees that shaded me with their
foliage. I was delighted when I first
discovered that a pleasant sound, which
often saluted my ears, proceeded from the
throats of the little winged animals who had
often intercepted the light from my eyes. I
began also to observe, with greater
accuracy, the forms that surrrounded me,
and to perceive the boundaries of the
radiant roof of light which canopied me.
Sometimes I tried to imitate the pleasant
songs of the birds, but was unable.
Sometimes I wished to express my
sensations in my own mode, but the uncouth
and inarticulate sounds which broke from
me frightened me into silence again.

"The moon had disappeared from the night,
and again, with a lessened form, showed
itself, while I still remained in the forest. My
sensations had, by this time, become
distinct, and my mind received every day
additional ideas. My eyes became
accustomed to the light, and to perceive
objects in their right forms; I distinguished
the insect from the herb, and, by degrees,
one herb from another. I found that the
sparrow uttered none but harsh notes,
whilst those of the blackbird and thrush
were sweet and enticing.

"One day, when I was oppressed by cold, I
found a fire which had been left by some
wandering beggars, and was overcome
with delight at the warmth I experienced
from it. In my joy I thrust my hand into the live
embers, but quickly drew it out again with a
cry of pain. How strange, I thought, that the
same cause should produce such opposite
effects! I examined the materials of the fire,
and to my joy found it to be composed of
wood. I quickly collected some branches;
but they were wet, and would not burn. I was
pained at this, and sat still watching the
operation of the fire. The wet wood which I

-43-

had placed near the heat dried, and itself
became inflamed. I reflected on this; and,
by touching the various branches, I
discovered the cause, and busied myself in
collecting a great quantity of wood, that I
might dry it, and have a plentiful supply of
fire. When night came on, and brought sleep
with it, I was in the greatest fear lest my fire
should be extinguished. I covered it carefully
with dry wood and leaves, and placed wet
branches upon it; and then, spreading my
cloak, I lay on the ground, and sunk into
sleep.

"It was morning when I awoke, and my first
care was to visit the fire. I uncovered it, and
a gentle breeze quickly fanned it into a
flame. I observed this also, and contrived a
fan of branches, which roused the embers
when they were nearly extinguished. When
night came again, I found, with pleasure,
that the fire gave light as well as heat; and
that the discovery of this element was useful
to me in my food; for I found some of the
offals that the travellers had left had been
roasted, and tasted much more savoury
than the berries I gathered from the trees. I
tried, therefore, to dress my food in the
same manner, placing it on the live embers.
I found that the berries were spoiled by this
operation, and the nuts and roots much
improved.

"Food, however, became scarce; and I
often spent the whole day searching in vain
for a few acorns to assuage the pangs of
hunger. When I found this, I resolved to quit
the place that I had hitherto inhabited, to
seek for one where the few wants I
experienced would be more easily
satisfied. In this emigration, I exceedingly
lamented the loss of the fire which I had
obtained through accident, and knew not
how to reproduce it. I gave several hours to
the serious consideration of this difficulty;
but I was obliged to relinquish all attempt to

supply it; and, wrapping myself up in my
cloak, I struck across the wood towards the
setting sun. I passed three days in these
rambles, and at length discovered the open
country. A great fall of snow had taken place
the night before, and the fields were of one
uniform white; the appearance was
disconsolate, and I found my feet chilled by
the cold damp substance that covered the
ground.

"It was about seven in the morning, and I
longed to obtain food and shelter; at length I
perceived a small hut, on a rising ground,
which had doubtless been built for the
convenience of some shepherd. This was a
new sight to me; and I examined the
structure with great curiosity. Finding the
door open, I entered. An old man sat in it,
near a fire, over which he was preparing his
breakfast. He turned on hearing a noise;
and, perceiving me, shrieked loudly, and,
quitting the hut, ran across the fields with a
speed of which his debilitated form hardly
appeared capable. His appearance,
different from any I had ever before seen,
and his flight, somewhat surprised me. But I
was enchanted by the appearance of the
hut: here the snow and rain could not
penetrate; the ground was dry; and it
presented to me then as exquisite and
divine a retreat as Pandaemonium
appeared to the daemons of hell after their
sufferings in the lake of fire. I greedily
devoured the remnants of the shepherd's
breakfast, which consisted of bread,
cheese, milk, and wine; the latter, however,
I did not like. Then, overcome by fatigue, I
lay down among some straw, and fell
asleep.

"It was noon when I awoke; and, allured by
the warmth of the sun, which shone brightly
on the white ground, I determined to
recommence my travels; and, depositing
the remains of the peasant's breakfast in a

-44-

wallet I found, I proceeded across the fields
for several hours, until at sunset I arrived at a
village. How miraculous did this appear! the
huts, the neater cottages, and stately
houses, engaged my admiration by turns.
The vegetables in the gardens, the milk and
cheese that I saw placed at the windows of
some of the cottages, allured my appetite.
One of the best of these I entered; but I had
hardly placed my foot within the door,
before the children shrieked, and one of the
women fainted. The whole village was
mused; some fled, some attacked me,
until, grievously bruised by stones and many
other kinds of missile weapons, I escaped
to the open country, and fearfully took
refuge in a low hovel, quite bare, and
making a wretched appearance after the
palaces I had beheld in the village. This
hovel, however, joined a cottage of a neat
and pleasant appearance; but, after my late
dearly bought experience, I dared not enter
it. My place of refuge was constructed of
wood, but so low that I could with difficulty
sit upright in it. No wood, however, was
placed on the earth, which formed the floor,
but it was dry; and although the wind
entered it by innumerable chinks, I found it
an agreeable asylum from the snow and
rain.

"Here then I retreated, and lay down happy
to have found a shelter, however miserable,
from the inclemency of the season, and still
more from the barbarity of man.

"As soon as morning dawned, I crept from
my kennel, that I might view the adjacent
cottage, and discover if I could remain in the
habitation I had found. It was situated
against the back of the cottage, and
surrounded on the sides which were
exposed by a pig-sty and a clear pool of
water. One part was open, and by that I had
crept in; but now I covered every crevice by
which I might be perceived with stones and

wood, yet in such a manner that I might
move them on occasion to pass out: all the
light I enjoyed came through the sty, and
that was sufficient for me.

"Having thus arranged my dwelling, and
carpeted it with clean straw, I retired; for I
saw the figure of a man at a distance, and I
remembered too well my treatment the night
before to trust myself in his power. I had
first, however, provided for my sustenance
for that day, by a loaf of coarse bread,
which I purloined, and a cup with which I
could drink, more conveniently than from my
hand, of the pure water which flowed by my
retreat. The floor was a little raised, so that it
was kept perfectly dry, and by its vicinity to
the chimney of the cottage it was tolerably
warm.

"Being thus provided, I resolved to reside in
this hovel until something should occur
which might alter my determination. It was
indeed a paradise compared to the bleak
forest, my former residence, the rain-
dropping branches, and dank earth. I ate my
breakfast with pleasure, and was about to
remove a plank to procure myself a little
water, when I heard a step, and looking
through a small chink, I beheld a young
creature, with a pail on her head, passing
before my hovel. The girl was young, and of
gentle demeanour, unlike what I have since
found cottagers and farm-house servants
to be. Yet she was meanly dressed, a
coarse blue petticoat and a linen jacket
being her only garb; her fair hair was
plaited, but not adorned: she looked
patient, yet sad. I lost sight of her; and in
about a quarter of an hour she returned,
bearing the pail, which was now partly filled
with milk. As she walked along, seemingly
incommoded by the burden, a young man
met her, whose countenance expressed a
deeper despondence. Uttering a few
sounds with an air of melancholy, he took

-45-

the pail from her head, and bore it to the
cottage himself. She followed, and they
disappeared. Presently I saw the young
man again, with some tools in his hand,
cross the field behind the cottage; and the
girl was also busied, sometimes in the
house, and sometimes in the yard.

"On examining my dwelling, I found that one
of the windows of the cottage had formerly
occupied a part of it, but the panes had
been filled up with wood. In one of these
was a small and almost imperceptible
chink, through which the eye could just
penetrate. Through this crevice a small
room was visible, whitewashed and clean,
but very bare of furniture. In one corner, near
a small fire, sat an old man, leaning his
head on his hands in a disconsolate
attitude. The young girl was occupied in
arranging the cottage; but presently she
took something out of a drawer, which
employed her hands, and she sat down
beside the old man, who, taking up an
instrument, began to play, and to produce
sounds sweeter than the voice of the thrush
or the nightingale. It was a lovely sight, even
to me, poor wretch! who had never beheld
aught beautiful before. The silver hair and
benevolent countenance of the aged
cottager won my reverence, while the gentle
manners of the girl enticed my love. He
played a sweet mournful air, which I
perceived drew tears from the eyes of his
amiable companion, of which the old man
took no notice, until she sobbed audibly; he
than{sic} pronounced a few sounds, and the
fair creature, leaving her work, knelt at his
feet. He raised her, and smiled with such
kindness and affection that I felt sensations
of a peculiar and overpowering nature: they
were a mixture of pain and pleasure, such
as I had never before experienced, either
from hunger or cold, warmth or food; and I
withdrew from the window, unable to bear
these emotions.

"Soon after this the young man returned,
bearing on his shoulders a load of wood.
The girl met him at the door, helped to
relieve him of his burden, and, taking some
of the fuel into the cottage, placed it on the
fire; then she and the youth went apart into a
nook of the cottage and he showed her a
large loaf and a piece of cheese. She
seemed pleased, and went into the garden
for some roots and plants, which she
placed in water, and then upon the fire. She
afterwards continued her work, whilst the
young man went into the garden, and
appeared busily employed in digging and
pulling up roots. After he had been
employed thus about an hour, the young
woman joined him, and they entered the
cottage together.

"The old man had, in the meantime, been
pensive; but, on the appearance of his
companions, he assumed a more cheerful
air, and they sat down to eat. The meal was
quickly despatched. The young woman was
again occupied in arranging the cottage;
the old man walked before the cottage in
the sun for a few minutes, leaning on the
arm of the youth. Nothing could exceed in
beauty the contrast between these two
excellent creatures. One was old, with silver
hairs and a countenance beaming with
benevolence and love: the younger was
slight and graceful in his figure, and his
features were moulded with the finest
symmetry; yet his eyes and attitude
expressed the utmost sadness and
despondency. The old man returned to the
cottage; and the youth, with tools different
from those he had used in the morning,
directed his steps across the fields.

"Night quickly shut in; but, to my extreme
wonder, I found that the cottagers had a
means of prolonging light by the use of
tapers, and was delighted to find that the
setting of the sun did not put an end to the

-46-

pleasure I experienced in watching my
human neighbours. In the evening, the
young girl and her companion were
employed in various occupations which I did
not understand; and the old man again took
up the instrument which produced the divine
sounds that had enchanted me in the
morning. So soon as he had finished, the
youth began, not to play, but to utter sounds
that were monotonous, and neither
resembling the harmony of the old man's
instrument nor the songs of the birds: I since
found that he read aloud, but at that time I
knew nothing of the science of words or
letters.

"The family, after having been thus
occupied for a short time, extinguished their
lights, and retired, as I conjectured, to rest.

Chapter 12

"I lay on my straw, but I could not sleep. I
thought of the occurrences of the day. What
chiefly struck me was the gentle manners of
these people; and I longed to join them, but
dared not. I remembered too well the
treatment I had suffered the night before
from the barbarous villagers, and resolved,
whatever course of conduct I might
hereafter think it right to pursue, that for the
present I would remain quietly in my hovel,
watching, and endeavouring to discover the
motives which influenced their actions.

"The cottagers arose the next morning
before the sun. The young woman arranged
the cottage, and prepared the food; and the
youth departed after the first meal.

"This day was passed in the same routine
as that which preceded it. The young man
was constantly employed out of doors, and
the girl in various laborious occupations
within. The old man, whom I soon perceived
to be blind, employed his leisure hours on

his instrument or in contemplation. Nothing
could exceed the love and respect which the
younger cottagers exhibited towards their
venerable companion. They performed
towards him every little office of affection
and duty with gentleness; and he rewarded
them by his benevolent smiles.

"They were not entirely happy. The young
man and his companion often went apart,
and appeared to weep. I saw no cause for
their unhappiness; but I was deeply
affected by it. If such lovely creatures were
miserable, it was less strange that I, an
imperfect and solitary being, should be
wretched. Yet why were these gentle being
unhappy? They possessed a delightful
house (for such it was in my eyes) and every
luxury; they had a fire to warm them when
chill, and delicious viands when hungry; they
were dressed in excellent clothes; and, still
more, they enjoyed one another's company
and speech, interchanging each day looks
of affection and kindness. What did their
tears imply? Did they really express pain? I
was at first unable to solve these questions;
but perpetual attention and time explained
to me many appearances which were at
first enigmatic.

"A considerable period elapsed before I
discovered one of the causes of the
uneasiness of this amiable family: it was
poverty; and they suffered that evil in a very
distressing degree. Their nourishment
consisted entirely of the vegetables of their
garden, and the milk of one cow, which
gave very little during the winter, when its
masters could scarcely procure food to
support it. They often, I believe, suffered the
pangs of hunger very poignantly, especially
the two younger cottagers; for several times
they placed food before the old man when
they reserved none for themselves.

"This trait of kindness moved me sensibly. I

-47-

had been accustomed, during the night, to
steal a part of their store for my own
consumption; but when I found that in doing
this I inflicted pain on the cottagers, I
abstained, and satisfied myself with
berries, nuts, and roots, which I gathered
from a neighbouring wood.

"I discovered also another means through
which I was enabled to assist their labours. I
found that the youth spent a great part of
each day in collecting wood for the family
fire; and, during the night, I often took his
tools, the use of which I quickly discovered,
and brought home firing sufficient for the
consumption of several days.

"I remember the first time that I did this the
young woman, when she opened the door
in the morning, appeared greatly
astonished on seeing a great pile of wood
on the outside. She uttered some words in a
loud voice, and the youth joined her, who
also expressed surprise. I observed, with
pleasure, that he did not go to the forest that
day, but spent it in repairing the cottage and
cultivating the garden.

"By degrees I made a discovery of still
greater moment. I found that these people
possessed a method of communicating
their experience and feelings to one another
by articulate sounds. I perceived that the
words they spoke sometimes produced
pleasure or pain, smiles or sadness, in the
minds and countenances of the hearers.
This was indeed a godlike science, and I
ardently desired to become acquainted with
it. But I was baffled in every attempt I made
for this purpose. Their pronunciation was
quick; and the words they uttered, not
having any apparent connection with visible
objects, I was unable to discover any clue
by which I could unravel the mystery of their
reference. By great application, however,
and after having remained during the space

of several revolutions of the moon in my
hovel, I discovered the names that were
given to some of the most familiar objects
of discourse; I learned and applied the
words, _fire, milk, bread_, and _wood_. I
learned also the names of the cottagers
themselves. The youth and his companion
had each of them several names, but the old
man had only one, which was _father_. The
girl was called _sister_, or _Agatha_; and the
youth _Felix, brother_, or _son_. I cannot
describe the delight I felt when I learned the
ideas appropriated to each of these
sounds, and was able to pronounce them. I
distinguished several other words, without
being able as yet to understand or apply
them; such as _good, dearest, unhappy._

"I spent the winter in this manner. The gentle
manners and beauty of the cottagers greatly
endeared them to me: when they were
unhappy, I felt depressed; when they
rejoiced, I sympathised in their joys. I saw
few human beings beside them; and if any
other happened to enter the cottage, their
harsh manners and rude gait only enhanced
to me the superior accomplishments of my
friends. The old man, I could perceive, often
endeavoured to encourage his children, as
sometimes I found that he called them, to
cast off their melancholy. He would talk in a
cheerful accent, with an expression of
goodness that bestowed pleasure even
upon me. Agatha listened with respect, her
eyes sometimes filled with tears, which she
endeavoured to wipe away unperceived;
but I generally found that her countenance
and tone were more cheerful after having
listened to the exhortations of her father. It
was not thus with Felix. He was always the
saddest of the group; and, even to my
unpractised senses, he appeared to have
suffered more deeply than his friends. But if
his countenance was more sorrowful, his
voice was more cheerful than that of his
sister, especially when he addressed the

-48-

old man.

"I could mention innumerable instances,
which, although slight, marked the
dispositions of these amiable cottagers. In
the midst of poverty and want, Felix carried
with pleasure to his sister the first little white
flower that peeped out from beneath the
snowy ground. Early in the morning, before
she had risen, he cleared away the snow
that obstructed her path to the milkhouse,
drew water from the well, and brought the
wood from the out-house, where, to his
perpetual astonishment, he found his store
always replenished by an invisible hand. In
the day, I believe, he worked sometimes for
a neighbouring farmer, because he often
went forth, and did not return until dinner, yet
brought no wood with him. At other times he
worked in the garden; but, as there was little
to do in the frosty season, he read to the old
man and Agatha.

"This reading had puzzled me extremely at
first; but, by degrees, I discovered that he
uttered many of the same sounds when he
read as when he talked. I conjectured,
therefore, that he found on the paper signs
for speech which he understood, and I
ardently longed to comprehend these also;
but how was that possible, when I did not
even understand the sounds for which they
stood as signs? I improved, however,
sensibly in this science, but not sufficiently
to follow up any kind of conversation,
although I applied my whole mind to the
endeavour: for I easily perceived that,
although I eagerly longed to discover myself
to the cottagers, I ought not to make the
attempt until I had first become master of
their language; which knowledge might
enable me to make them overlook the
deformity of my figure; for with this also the
contrast perpetually presented to my eyes
had made me acquainted.

"I had admired the perfect forms of my
cottagers--their grace, beauty, and
delicate complexions: but how was I
terrified when I viewed myself in a
transparent pool! At first I started back,
unable to believe that it was indeed I who
was reflected in the mirror; and when I
became fully convinced that I was in reality
the monster that I am, I was filled with the
bitterest sensations of despondence and
mortification. Alas! I did not yet entirely
know the fatal effects of this miserable
deformity.

"As the sun became warmer, and the light of
day longer, the snow vanished, and I beheld
the bare trees and the black earth. From this
time Felix was more employed; and the
heart-moving indications of impending
famine disappeared. Their food, as I
afterwards found, was coarse, but it was
wholesome; and they procured a
sufficiency of it. Several new kinds of plants
sprung up in the garden, which they
dressed; and these signs of comfort
increased daily as the season advanced.

"The old man, leaning on his son, walked
each day at noon, when it did not rain, as I
found it was called when the heavens
poured forth its waters. This frequently took
place; but a high wind quickly dried the
earth, and the season became far more
pleasant than it had been.

"My mode of life in my hovel was uniform.
During the morning, I attended the motions
of the cottagers; and when they were
dispersed in various occupations I slept: the
remainder of the day was spent in
observing my friends. When they had retired
to rest, if there was any moon, or the night
was star-light, I went into the woods, and
collected my own food and fuel for the
cottage. When I returned, as often as it was
necessary, I cleared their path from the

-49-

snow, and performed those offices that I
had seen done by Felix. I afterwards found
that these labours, performed by an
invisible hand, greatly astonished them; and
once or twice I heard them, on these
occasions, utter the words _good spirit,
wonderful_; but I did not then understand the
signification of these terms.

"My thoughts now became more active, and
I longed to discover the motives and
feelings of these lovely creatures; I was
inquisitive to know why Felix appeared so
miserable and Agatha so sad. I thought
(foolish wretch!) that it might be in my power
to restore happiness to these deserving
people. When I slept, or was absent, the
forms of the venerable blind father, the
gentle Agatha, and the excellent Felix flitted
before me. I looked upon them as superior
beings, who would be the arbiters of my
future destiny. I formed in my imagination a
thousand pictures of presenting myself to
them, and their reception of me. I imagined
that they would be disgusted, until, by my
gentle demeanour and conciliating words, I
should first win their favour, and afterwards
their love.

"These thoughts exhilarated me, and led me
to apply with fresh ardour to the acquiring
the art of language. My organs were indeed
harsh, but supple; and although my voice
was very unlike the soft music of their tones,
yet I pronounced such words as I
understood with tolerable ease. It was as
the ass and the lap-dog; yet surely the
gentle ass whose intentions were
affectionate, although his manners were
rude, deserved better treatment than blows
and execration.

"The pleasant showers and genial warmth
of spring greatly altered the aspect of the
earth. Men, who before this change
seemed to have been hid in caves,

dispersed themselves, and were employed
in various arts of cultivation. The birds sang
in more cheerful notes, and the leaves
began to bud forth on the trees. Happy,
happy earth! fit habitation for gods, which,
so short a time before, was bleak, damp,
and unwholesome. My spirits were elevated
by the enchanting appearance of nature; the
past was blotted from my memory, the
present was tranquil, and the future gilded
by bright rays of hope and anticipations of
joy."

Chapter 13

"I now hasten to the more moving part of my
story. I shall relate events that impressed me
with feelings which, from what I had been,
have made me what I am.

"Spring advanced rapidly; the weather
became fine, and the skies cloudless. It
surprised me that what before was desert
and gloomy should now bloom with the most
beautiful flowers and verdure. My senses
were gratified and refreshed by a thousand
scents of delight, and a thousand sights of
beauty.

"It was on one of these days, when my
cottagers periodically rested from labour--
the old man played on his guitar, and the
children listened to him--that I observed the
countenance of Felix was melancholy
beyond expression; he sighed frequently;
and once his father paused in his music,
and I conjectured by his manner that he
inquired the cause of his son's sorrow. Felix
replied in a cheerful accent, and the old man
was recommencing his music when some
one tapped at the door.

"It was a lady on horseback, accompanied
by a countryman as a guide. The lady was
dressed in a dark suit, and covered with a
thick black veil. Agatha asked a question; to

-50-

which the stranger only replied by
pronouncing, in a sweet accent, the name
of Felix. Her voice was musical, but unlike
that of either of my friends. On hearing this
word, Felix came up hastily to the lady; who,
when she saw him, threw up her veil, and I
beheld a countenance of angelic beauty
and expression. Her hair of a shining raven
black, and curiously braided; her eyes were
dark, but gentle, although animated; her
features of a regular proportion, and her
complexion wondrously fair, each cheek
tinged with a lovely pink.

"Felix seemed ravished with delight when
he saw her, every trait of sorrow vanished
from his face, and it instantly expressed a
degree of ecstatic joy, of which I could
hardly have believed it capable; his eyes
sparkled as his cheek flushed with
pleasure; and at that moment I thought him
as beautiful as the stranger. She appeared
affected by different feelings; wiping a few
tears from her lovely eyes, she held out her
hand to Felix, who kissed it rapturously, and
called her, as well as I could distinguish, his
sweet Arabian. She did not appear to
understand him, but smiled. He assisted her
to dismount, and dismissing her guide,
conducted her into the cottage. Some
conversation took place between him and
his father; and the young stranger knelt at
the old man's feet, and would have kissed
his hand, but he raised her, and embraced
her affectionately.

"I soon perceived that, although the stranger
uttered articulate sounds, and appeared to
have a language of her own, she was
neither understood by, not herself
understood, the cottagers. They made
many signs which I did not comprehend; but
I saw that her presence diffused gladness
through the cottage, dispelling their sorrow
as the sun dissipates the morning mists.
Felix seemed peculiarly happy, and with

smiles of delight welcomed his Arabian.
Agatha, the ever-gentle Agatha, kissed the
hands of the lovely stranger; and, pointing to
her brother, made signs which appeared to
me to mean that he had been sorrowful until
she came. Some hours passed thus, while
they, by their countenances, expressed joy,
the cause of which I did not comprehend.
Presently I found, by the frequent recurrence
of some sound which the stranger repeated
after them, that she was endeavouring to
learn their language; and the idea instantly
occurred to me that I should make use of the
same instructions to the same end. The
stranger learned about twenty words at the
first lesson, most of them, indeed, were
those which I had before understood, but I
profited by the others.

"As night came on, Agatha and the Arabian
retired early. When they separated, Felix
kissed the hand of the stranger, and said,
`Good night, sweet Safie.' He sat up much
longer, conversing with his father; and, by
the frequent repetition of her name, I
conjectured that their lovely guest was the
subject of their conversation. I ardently
desired to understand them, and bent every
faculty towards that purpose, but found it
utterly impossible.

"The next morning Felix went out to his
work; and, after the usual occupations of
Agatha were finished, the Arabian sat at the
feet of the old man, and, taking his guitar,
played some airs so entrancingly beautiful
that they at once drew tears of sorrow and
delight from my eyes. She sang, and her
voice flowed in a rich cadence, swelling or
dying away, like a nightingale of the woods.

"When she had finished, she gave the guitar
to Agatha, who at first declined it. She
played a simple air, and her voice
accompanied it in sweet accents, but unlike
the wondrous strain of the stranger. The old

-51-

man appeared enraptured, and said some
words, which Agatha endeavoured to
explain to Safie, and by which he appeared
to wish to express that she bestowed on
him the greatest delight by her music.

"The days now passed as peaceably as
before, with the sole alteration that joy had
taken place of sadness in the countenances
of my friends. Safie was always gay and
happy; she and I improved rapidly in the
knowledge of language, so that in two
months I began to comprehend most of the
words uttered by my protectors.

"In the meanwhile also the black ground was
covered with herbage, and the green banks
interspersed with innumerable flowers,
sweet to the scent and the eyes, stars of
pale radiance among the moonlight woods;
the sun became warmer, the nights clear
and balmy; and my nocturnal rambles were
an extreme pleasure to me, although they
were considerably shortened by the late
setting and early rising of the sun; for I never
ventured abroad during daylight, fearful of
meeting with the same treatment I had
formerly endured in the first village which I
entered.

"My days were spent in close attention, that I
might more speedily master the language;
and I may boast that I improved more rapidly
than the Arabian, who understood very little,
and conversed in broken accents, whilst I
comprehended and could imitate almost
every word that was spoken.

"While I improved in speech, I also learned
the science of letters, as it was taught to the
stranger; and this opened before me a wide
field for wonder and delight.

"The book from which Felix instructed Safie
was Volney's _Ruins of Empires_. I should
not have understood the purport of this

book, had not Felix, in reading it, given very
minute explanations. He had chosen this
work, he said, because the declamatory
style was framed in imitation of the eastern
authors. Through this work I obtained a
cursory knowledge of history, and a view of
the several empires at present existing in
the world; it gave me an insight into the
manners, governments, and religions of the
different nations of the earth. I heard of the
slothful Asiatics; of the stupendous genius
and mental activity of the Grecians; of the
wars and wonderful virtue of the early
Romans--of their subsequent
degenerating--of the decline of that mighty
empire; of chivalry, Christianity, and kings. I
heard of the discovery of the American
hemisphere, and wept with Safie over the
hapless fate of its original inhabitants.

"These wonderful narrations inspired me
with strange feelings. Was man, indeed, at
once so powerful, so virtuous and
magnificent, yet so vicious and base? He
appeared at one time a mere scion of the
evil principle, and at another as all that can
be conceived of noble and godlike. To be a
great and virtuous man appeared the
highest honour that can befall a sensitive
being; to be base and vicious, as many on
record have been, appeared the lowest
degradation, a condition more abject than
that of the blind mole or harmless worm. For
a long time I could not conceive how one
man could go forth to murder his fellow, or
even why there were laws and
governments; but when I heard details of
vice and bloodshed, my wonder ceased,
and I turned away with disgust and loathing.

"Every conversation of the cottagers now
opened new wonders to me. While I listened
to the instructions which Felix bestowed
upon the Arabian, the strange system of
human society was explained to me. I heard
of the division of property, of immense

-52-

wealth and squalid poverty; of rank,
descent, and noble blood.

"The words induced me to turn towards
myself. I learned that the possessions most
esteemed by your fellow-creatures were
high and unsullied descent united with
riches. A man might be respected with only
one of these advantages; but, without
either, he was considered, except in very
rare instances, as a vagabond and a slave,
doomed to waste his powers for the profits
of the chosen few! And what was I? Of my
creation and creator I was absolutely
ignorant; but I knew that I possessed no
money, no friends, no kind of property. I
was, besides, endued with a figure
hideously deformed and loathsome; I was
not even of the same nature as man. I was
more agile than they, and could subsist
upon coarser diet; I bore the extremes of
heat and cold with less injury to my frame;
my stature far exceeded theirs. When I
looked around, I saw and heard of none like
me. Was I then a monster, a blot upon the
earth, from which all men fled, and whom all
men disowned?

"I cannot describe to you the agony that
these reflections inflicted upon me: I tried to
dispel them, but sorrow only increased with
knowledge. Oh, that I had for ever remained
in my native wood, nor known nor felt
beyond the sensations of hunger, thirst, and
heat!

"Of what a strange nature is knowledge! It
clings to the mind, when it has once seized
on it, like a lichen on the rock. I wished
sometimes to shake off all thought and
feeling; but I learned that there was but one
means to overcome the sensation of pain,
and that was death--a state which I feared
yet did not understand. I admired virtue and
good feelings, and loved the gentle
manners and amiable qualities of my

cottagers; but I was shut out from
intercourse with them, except through
means which I obtained by stealth, when I
was unseen and unknown, and which rather
increased than satisfied the desire I had of
becoming one among my fellows. The
gentle words of Agatha, and the animated
smiles of the charming Arabian, were not
for me. The mild exhortations of the old
man, and the lively conversation of the loved
Felix, were not for me. Miserable, unhappy
wretch!

"Other lessons were impressed upon me
even more deeply. I heard of the difference
of sexes; and the birth and growth of
children; how the father doated on the
smiles of the infant, and the lively sallies of
the older child; how all the life and cares of
the mother were wrapped up in the precious
charge; how the mind of youth expanded
and gained knowledge; of brother, sister,
and all the various relationships which bind
one human being to another in mutual
bonds.

"But where were my friends and relations?
No father had watched my infant days, no
mother had blessed me with smiles and
caresses; or if they had, all my past life was
now a blot, a blind vacancy in which I
distinguished nothing. From my earliest
remembrance I had been as I then was in
height and proportion. I had never yet seen a
being resembling me, or who claimed any
intercourse with me. What was I? The
question again recurred, to be answered
only with groans.

"I will soon explain to what these feelings
tended; but allow me now to return to the
cottagers, whose story excited in me such
various feelings of indignation, delight, and
wonder, but which all terminated in
additional love and reverence for my
protectors (for so I loved, in an innocent, half

-53-

painful self-deceit, to call them).

Chapter 14

"Some time elapsed before I learned the
history of my friends. It was one which could
not fail to impress itself deeply on my mind,
unfolding as it did a number of
circumstances, each interesting and
wonderful to one so utterly inexperienced as
I was.

"The name of the old man was De Lacey.
He was descended from a good family in
France, where he had lived for many years
in affluence, respected by his superiors and
beloved by his equals. His son was bred in
the service of his country; and Agatha had
ranked with ladies of the highest distinction.
A few months before my arrival they had
lived in a large and luxurious city called
Paris, surrounded by friends, and
possessed of every enjoyment which
virtue, refinement of intellect, or taste,
accompanied by a moderate fortune, could
afford.

"The father of Safie had been the cause of
their ruin. He was a Turkish merchant, and
had inhabited Paris for many years, when,
for some reason which I could not learn, he
became obnoxious to the government. He
was seized and cast into prison the very day
that Safie arrived from Constantinople to
join him. He was tried and condemned to
death. The injustice of his sentence was
very flagrant; all Paris was indignant; and it
was judged that his religion and wealth,
rather than the crime alleged against him,
had been the cause of his condemnation.

"Felix had accidentally been present at the
trial; his horror and indignation were
uncontrollable when he heard the decision
of the court. He made, at that moment, a
solemn vow to deliver him, and then looked

around for the means. After many fruitless
attempts to gain admittance to the prison,
he found a strongly grated window in an
unguarded part of the building which lighted
the dungeon of the unfortunate Mahometan;
who, loaded with chains, waited in despair
the execution of the barbarous sentence.
Felix visited the grate at night, and made
known to the prisoner his intentions in his
favour. The Turk, amazed and delighted,
endeavoured to kindle the zeal of his
deliverer by promises of reward and wealth.
Felix rejected his offers with contempt; yet
when he saw the lovely Safie, who was
allowed to visit her father, and who, by her
gestures, expressed her lively gratitude, the
youth could not help owning to his own mind
that the captive possessed a treasure which
would fully reward his toil and hazard.

"The Turk quickly perceived the impression
that his daughter had made on the heart of
Felix, and endeavoured to secure him more
entirely in his interests by the promise of her
hand in marriage, so soon as he should be
conveyed to a place of safety. Felix was too
delicate to accept this offer; yet he looked
forward to the probability of the event as to
the consummation of his happiness.

"During the ensuing days, while the
preparations were going forward for the
escape of the merchant, the zeal of Felix
was warmed by several letters that he
received from this lovely girl, who found
means to express her thoughts in the
language of her lover by the aid of an old
man, a servant of her father, who
understood French. She thanked him in the
most ardent terms for his intended services
towards her parent; and at the same time
she gently deplored her own fate.

"I have copies of these letters; for I found
means, during my residence in the hovel, to
procure the implements of writing; and the

-54-

letters were often in the hands of Felix or
Agatha. Before I depart, I will give them to
you, they will prove the truth of my tale; but at
present, as the sun is already far declined, I
shall only have time to repeat the substance
of them to you.

"Safie related that her mother was a
Christian Arab, seized and made a slave by
the Turks; recommended by her beauty, she
had won the heart of the father of Safie,
who married her. The young girl spoke in
high and enthusiastic terms of her mother,
who, born in freedom, spurned the
bondage to which she was now reduced.
She instructed her daughter in the tenets of
her religion, and taught her to aspire to
higher powers of intellect, and an
independence of spirit, forbidden to the
female followers of Mahomet. This lady
died; but her lessons were indelibly
impressed on the mind of Safie, who
sickened at the prospect of again returning
to Asia and being immured within the walls
of a harem, allowed only to occupy herself
with infantile amusements, ill suited to the
temper of her soul, now accustomed to
grand ideas and a noble emulation for
virtue. The prospect of marrying a Christian,
and remaining in a country where women
were allowed to take a rank in society, was
enchanting to her.

"The day for the execution of the Turk was
fixed; but, on the night previous to it, he
quitted his prison, and before morning was
distant many leagues from Paris. Felix had
procured passports in the name of his
father, sister, and himself. He had
previously communicated his plan to the
former, who aided the deceit by quitting his
house, under the pretence of a journey, and
concealed himself, with his daughter, in an
obscure part of Paris.

"Felix conducted the fugitives through

France to Lyons, and across Mont Cenis to
Leghorn, where the merchant had decided
to wait a favourable opportunity of passing
into some part of the Turkish dominions.

"Safie resolved to remain with her father
until the moment of his departure, before
which time the Turk renewed his promise
that she should be united to his deliverer;
and Felix remained with them in expectation
of that event; and in the meantime he
enjoyed the society of the Arabian, who
exhibited towards him the simplest and
tenderest affection. They conversed with
one another through the means of an
interpreter, and sometimes with the
interpretation of looks; and Safie sang to
him the divine airs of her native country.

"The Turk allowed this intimacy to take
place, and encouraged the hopes of the
youthful lovers, while in his heart he had
formed far other plans. He loathed the idea
that his daughter should be united to a
Christian; but he feared the resentment of
Felix, if he should appear lukewarm; for he
knew that he was still in the power of his
deliverer, if he should choose to betray him
to the italian state which they inhabited. He
revolved a thousand plans by which he
should be enabled to prolong the deceit until
it might be no longer necessary, and
secretly to take his daughter with him when
he departed. His plans were facilitated by
the news which arrived from Paris.

"The government of France were greatly
enraged at the escape of their victim, and
spared no pains to detect and punish his
deliverer. The plot of Felix was quickly
discovered, and De Lacey and Agatha
were thrown into prison. The news reached
Felix, and roused him from his dream of
pleasure. His blind and aged father, and his
gentle sister, lay in a noisome dungeon,
while he enjoyed the free air and the society

-55-

of her whom he loved. This idea was torture
to him. He quickly arranged with the Turks
that if the latter should find a favourable
opportunity for escape before Felix could
return to Italy, Safie should remain as a
boarder at a convent at Leghorn; and then,
quitting the lovely Arabian, he hastened to
Paris, and delivered himself up to the
vengeance of the law, hoping to free De
Lacey and Agatha by this proceeding.

"He did not succeed. They remained
confined for five months before the trial took
place; the result of which deprived them of
their fortune, and condemned them to a
perpetual exile from their native country.

"They found a miserable asylum in the
cottage in Germany where I discovered
them. Felix soon learned that the
treacherous Turk, for whom he and his
family endured such unheard-of
oppression, on discovering that his
deliverer was thus reduced to poverty and
ruin, became a traitor to good feeling and
honour, and had quitted Italy with his
daughter, insultingly sending Felix a
pittance of money, to aid him, as he said, in
some plan of future maintenance.

"Such were the events that preyed on the
heart of Felix, and rendered him, when I first
saw him, the most miserable of his family.
He could have endured poverty; and while
this distress had been the meed of his
virtue, he gloried in it: but the ingratitude of
the Turk, and the loss of his beloved Safie,
were misfortunes more bitter and
irreparable. The arrival of the Arabian now
infused new life into his soul.

"When the news reached Leghorn that Felix
was deprived of his wealth and rank, the
merchant commanded his daughter to think
no more of her lover, but to prepare to return
to her native country. The generous nature

of Safie was outraged by this command;
she attempted to expostulate with her
father, but he left her angrily, reiterating his
tyrannical mandate.

"A few days after, the Turk entered his
daughter's apartment, and told her hastily
that he had reason to believe that his
residence at Leghorn had been divulged,
and that he should speedily be delivered up
to the French government; he had,
consequently, hired a vessel to convey him
to Constantinople, for which city he should
sail in a few hours. He intended to leave his
daughter under the care of a confidential
servant, to follow at her leisure with the
greater part of his property, which had not
yet arrived at Leghorn.

"When alone, Safie resolved in her own
mind the plan of conduct that it would
become her to pursue in this emergency. A
residence in Turkey was abhorrent to her;
her religion and her feelings were alike
adverse to it. By some papers of her father,
which fell into her hands, she heard of the
exile of her lover, and learnt the name of the
spot where he then resided. She hesitated
some time, but at length she formed her
determination. Taking with her some jewels
that belonged to her, and a sum of money,
she quitted Italy with an attendant, a native
of Leghorn, but who understood the
common language of Turkey, and departed
for Germany.

"She arrived in safety at a town about twenty
leagues from the cottage of De Lacey,
when her attendant fell dangerously ill. Safie
nursed her with the most devoted affection;
but the poor girl died, and the Arabian was
left alone, unacquainted with the language
of the country, and utterly ignorant of the
customs of the world. She fell, however,
into good hands. The Italian had mentioned
the name of the spot for which they were

-56-

bound; and, after her death, the woman of
the house in which they had lived took care
that Safie should arrive in safety at the
cottage of her lover.

Chapter 15

"Such was the history of my beloved
cottagers. It impressed me deeply. I
learned, from the views of social life which
it developed, to admire their virtues, and to
deprecate the vices of mankind.

"As yet I looked upon crime as a distant evil;
benevolence and generosity were ever
present before me, inciting within me a
desire to become an actor in the busy scene
where so many admirable qualities were
called forth and displayed. But, in giving an
account of the progress of my intellect, I
must not omit a circumstance which
occurred in the beginning of the month of
August of the same year.

"One night, during my accustomed visit to
the neighbouring wood, where I collected
my own food, and brought home firing for
my protectors, I found on the ground a
leathern portmanteau, containing several
articles of dress and some books. I eagerly
seized the prize, and returned with it to my
hovel. Fortunately the books were written in
the language the elements of which I had
acquired at the cottage; they consisted of
_Paradise Lost_, a volume of _Plutarch's
Lives_, and the _Sorrows of Werter_. The
possession of these treasures gave me
extreme delight; I now continually studied
and exercised my mind upon these
histories, whilst my friends were employed
in their ordinary occupations.

"I can hardly describe to you the effect of
these books. They produced in me an
infinity of new images and feelings that
sometimes raised me to ecstasy, but more

frequently sunk me into the lowest
dejection. In the _Sorrows of Werter_,
besides the interest of its simple and
affecting story, so many opinions are
canvassed, and so many lights thrown upon
what had hitherto been to me obscure
subjects, that I found in it a never-ending
source of speculation and astonishment.
The gentle and domestic manners it
described, combined with lofty sentiments
and feelings, which had for their object
something out of self, accorded well with
my experience among my protectors, and
with the wants which were for ever alive in
my own bosom. But I thought Werter himself
a more divine being than I had ever beheld
or imagined; his character contained no
pretension, but it sunk deep. The
disquisitions upon death and suicide were
calculated to fill me with wonder. I did not
pretend to enter into the merits of the case,
yet I inclined towards the opinions of the
hero, whose extinction I wept, without
precisely understanding it.

"As I read, however, I applied much
personally to my own feelings and
condition. I found myself similar, yet at the
same time strangely unlike to the beings
concerning whom I read, and to whose
conversation I was a listener. I sympathised
with, and partly understood them, but I was
unformed in mind; I was dependent on none
and related to none. `The path of my
departure was free;' and there was none to
lament my annihilation. My person was
hideous and my stature gigantic. What did
this mean? Who was I? What was I? Whence
did I come? What was my destination?
These questions continually recurred, but I
was unable to solve them.

"The volume of _Plutarch's Lives_, which I
possessed, contained the histories of the
first founders of the ancient republics. This
book had a far different effect upon me

-57-

from the _Sorrows of Werter_. I learned from
Werter's imaginations despondency and
gloom: but Plutarch taught me high
thoughts; he elevated me above the
wretched sphere of my own reflections to
admire and love the heroes of past ages.
Many things I read surpassed my
understanding and experience. I had a very
confused knowledge of kingdoms, wide
extents of country, mighty rivers, and
boundless seas. But I was perfectly
unacquainted with towns, and large
assemblages of men. The cottage of my
protectors had been the only school in which
I had studied human nature; but this book
developed new and mightier scenes of
action. I read of men concerned in public
affairs, governing or massacring their
species. I felt the greatest ardour for virtue
rise within me, and abhorrence for vice, as
far as I understood the signification of those
terms, relative as they were, as I applied
them, to pleasure and pain alone. Induced
by these feelings, I was of course led to
admire peaceable lawgivers, Numa, Solon,
and Lycurgus, in preference to Romulus
and Theseus. The patriarchal lives of my
protectors caused these impressions to
take a firm hold on my mind; perhaps, if my
first introduction to humanity had been
made by a young soldier, burning for glory
and slaughter, I should have been imbued
with different sensations.

"But _Paradise Lost_ excited different and
far deeper emotions. I read it, as I had read
the other volumes which had fallen into my
hands, as a true history. It moved every
feeling of wonder and awe that the picture
of an omnipotent God warring with his
creatures was capable of exciting. I often
referred the several situations, as their
similarity struck me, to my own. Like Adam,
I was apparently united by no link to any
other being in existence; but his state was
far different from mine in every other

respect. He had come forth from the hands
of God a perfect creature, happy and
prosperous, guarded by the especial care
of his Creator; he was allowed to converse
with, and acquire knowledge from, beings
of a superior nature: but I was wretched,
helpless, and alone. Many times I
considered Satan as the fitter emblem of
my condition; for often, like him, when I
viewed the bliss of my protectors, the bitter
gall of envy rose within me.

"Another circumstance strengthened and
confirmed these feelings. Soon after my
arrival in the hovel, I discovered some
papers in the pocket of the dress which I
had taken from your laboratory. At first I had
neglected them; but now that I was able to
decipher the characters in which they were
written, I began to study them with diligence.
It was your journal of the four months that
preceded my creation. You minutely
described in these papers every step you
took in the progress of your work; this
history was mingled with accounts of
domestic occurrences. You, doubtless,
recollect these papers. Here they are.
Everything is related in them which bears
reference to my accursed origin; the whole
detail of that series of disgusting
circumstances which produced it is set in
view; the minutest description of my odious
and loathsome person is given, in language
which painted your own horrors and
rendered mine indelible. I sickened as I
read. `Hateful day when I received life!' I
exclaimed in agony. `Accursed creator! Why
did you form a monster so hideous that even
_you_ turned from me in disgust? God, in
pity, made man beautiful and alluring, after
his own image; but my form is a filthy type of
yours, more horrid even from the very
resemblance. Satan had his companions,
fellow-devils, to admire and encourage
him; but I am solitary and abhorred.'

-58-

"These were the reflections of my hours of
despondency and solitude; but when I
contemplated the virtues of the cottagers,
their amiable and benevolent dispositions, I
persuaded myself that when they should
become acquainted with my admiration of
their virtues, they would compassionate
me, and overlook my personal deformity.
Could they turn from their door one,
however monstrous, who solicited their
compassion and friendship? I resolved, at
least, not to despair, but in every way to fit
myself for an interview with them which
would decide my fate. I postponed this
attempt for some months longer; for the
importance attached to its success inspired
me with a dread lest I should fail. Besides, I
found that my understanding improved so
much with every day's experience that I was
unwilling to commence this undertaking until
a few more months should have added to
my sagacity.

"Several changes, in the meantime, took
place in the cottage. The presence of Safie
diffused happiness among its inhabitants;
and I also found that a greater degree of
plenty reigned there. Felix and Agatha spent
more time in amusement and conversation,
and were assisted in their labours by
servants. They did not appear rich, but they
were contented and happy; their feelings
were serene and peaceful, while mine
became every day more tumultuous.
Increase of knowledge only discovered to
me more clearly what a wretched outcast I
was. I cherished hope, it is true; but it
vanished when I beheld my person reflected
in water, or my shadow in the moonshine,
even as that frail image and that inconstant
shade.

"I endeavoured to crush these fears, and to
fortify myself for the trial which in a few
months I resolved to undergo; and
sometimes I allowed my thoughts,

unchecked by reason, to ramble in the fields
of Paradise, and dared to fancy amiable
and lovely creatures sympathising with my
feelings, and cheering my gloom; their
angelic countenances breathed smiles of
consolation. But it was all a dream; no Eve
soothed my sorrows, nor shared my
thoughts; I was alone. I remembered
Adam's supplication to his Creator. But
where was mine? He had abandoned me:
and, in the bitterness of my heart, I cursed
him.

"Autumn passed thus. I saw, with surprise
and grief, the leaves decay and fall, and
nature again assume the barren and bleak
appearance it had worn when I first beheld
the woods and the lovely moon. Yet I did not
heed the bleakness of the weather; I was
better fitted by my conformation for the
endurance of cold than heat. But my chief
delights were the sight of the flowers, the
birds, and all the gay apparel of summer;
when those deserted me, I turned with more
attention towards the cottagers. Their
happiness was not decreased by the
absence of summer. They loved, and
sympathised with one another; and their
joys, depending on each other, were not
interrupted by the casualties that took place
around them. The more I saw of them, the
greater became my desire to claim their
protection and kindness; my heart yearned
to be known and loved by these amiable
creatures: to see their sweet looks directed
towards me with affection was the utmost
limit of my ambition. I dared not think that
they would turn them from me with disdain
and horror. The poor that stopped at their
door were never driven away. I asked, it is
true, for greater treasures than a little food
or rest: I required kindness and sympathy;
but I did not believe myself utterly unworthy
of it.

"The winter advanced, and an entire

-59-

revolution of the seasons had taken place
since I awoke into life. My attention, at this
time, was solely directed towards my plan
of introducing myself into the cottage of my
protectors. I revolved many projects; but
that on which I finally fixed was, to enter the
dwelling when the blind old man should be
alone. I had sagacity enough to discover
that the unnatural hideousness of my person
was the chief object of horror with those
who had formerly beheld me. My voice,
although harsh, had nothing terrible in it; I
thought, therefore, that if, in the absence of
his children, I could gain the good-will and
mediation of the old De Lacey, I might, by
his means, be tolerated by my younger
protectors.

"One day, when the sun shone on the red
leaves that strewed the ground, and
diffused cheerfulness, although it denied
warmth, Safie, Agatha, and Felix departed
on a long country walk, and the old man, at
his own desire, was left alone in the
cottage. When his children had departed, he
took up his guitar, and played several
mournful but sweet airs, more sweet and
mournful than I had ever heard him play
before. At first his countenance was
illuminated with pleasure, but, as he
continued, thoughtfulness and sadness
succeeded; at length, laying aside the
instrument, he sat absorbed in reflection.

"My heart beat quick; this was the hour and
moment of trial which would decide my
hopes or realise my fears. The servants
were gone to a neighbouring fair. All was
silent in and around the cottage: it was an
excellent opportunity; yet, when I proceeded
to execute my plan, my limbs failed me, and
I sank to the ground. Again I rose; and,
exerting all the firmness of which I was
master, removed the planks which I had
placed before my hovel to conceal my
retreat. The fresh air revived me, and, with

renewed determination, I approached the
door of their cottage.

"I knocked. `Who is there?' said the old man-
-`Come in.'

"I entered; `Pardon this intrusion,' said I: `I
am a traveller in want of a little rest; you
would greatly oblige me if you would allow
me to remain a few minutes before the fire.'

"`Enter,' said De Lacey; `and I will try in
what manner I can relieve your wants; but,
unfortunately, my children are from home,
and, as I am blind, I am afraid I shall find it
difficult to procure food for you.'

"`Do not trouble yourself, my kind host, I
have food; it is warmth and rest only that I
need.'

"I sat down, and a silence ensued. I knew
that every minute was precious to me, yet I
remained irresolute in what manner to
commence the interview; when the old man
addressed me

"`By your language, stranger, I suppose you
are my countryman;--are you French?'

"`No; but I was educated by a French family,
and understand that language only. I am
now going to claim the protection of some
friends, whom I sincerely love, and of
whose favour I have some hopes.'

"`Are they Germans?'

"`No, they are French. But let us change the
subject. I am an unfortunate and deserted
creature; I look around, and I have no
relation or friend upon earth. These amiable
people to whom I go have never seen me,
and know little of me. I am full of fears; for if I
fail there, I am an outcast in the world for
ever.'

-60-

"`Do not despair. To be friendless is indeed
to be unfortunate; but the hearts of men,
when unprejudiced by any obvious self
interest, are full of brotherly love and charity.
Rely, therefore, on your hopes; and if these
friends are good and amiable, do not
despair.'

"`They are kind--they are the most excellent
creatures in the world; but, unfortunately,
they are prejudiced against me. I have good
dispositions; my life has been hitherto
harmless, and in some degree beneficial;
but a fatal prejudice clouds their eyes, and
where they ought to see a feeling and kind
friend, they behold only a detestable
monster.'

"`That is indeed unfortunate; but if you are
really blameless, cannot you undeceive
them?'

"`I am about to undertake that task; and it is
on that account that I feel so many
overwhelming terrors. I tenderly love these
friends; I have, unknown to them, been for
many months in the habits of daily kindness
towards them; but they believe that I wish to
injure them, and it is that prejudice which I
wish to overcome.'

"`Where do these friends reside?'

"`Near this spot.'

"The old man paused, and then continued,
`If you will unreservedly confide to me the
particulars of your tale, I perhaps may be of
use in undeceiving them. I am blind, and
cannot judge of your countenance, but there
is something in your words which
persuades me that you are sincere. I am
poor, and an exile; but it will afford me true
pleasure to be in any way serviceable to a
human creature."

"`Excellent man! I thank you, and accept
your generous offer. You raise me from the
dust by this kindness; and I trust that, by your
aid, I shall not be driven from the society and
sympathy of your fellow-creatures.'

"`Heaven forbid! even if you were really
criminal; for that can only drive you to
desperation, and not instigate you to virtue. I
also am unfortunate; I and my family have
been condemned, although innocent:
judge, therefore, if I do not feel for your
misfortunes.'

"`How can I thank you, my best and only
benefactor? From your lips first have I heard
the voice of kindness directed towards me;
I shall be for ever grateful; and your present
humanity assures me of success with those
friends whom I am on the point of meeting.'

"`May I know the names and residence of
those friends?'

"I paused. This, I thought, was the moment
of decision, which was to rob me of, or
bestow happiness on me for ever. I
struggled vainly for firmness sufficient to
answer him, but the effort destroyed all my
remaining strength; I sank on the chair, and
sobbed aloud. At that moment I heard the
steps of my younger protectors. I had not a
moment to lose; but, seizing the hand of the
old man, I cried, `Now is the time!--save
and protect me! You and your family are the
friends whom I seek. Do not you desert me
in the hour of trial!'

"Great God!' exclaimed the old man, `who
are you?'

"At that instant the cottage door was
opened, and Felix, Safie, and Agatha
entered. Who can describe their horror and
consternation on beholding me? Agatha
fainted; and Safie, unable to attend to her

-61-

friend, rushed out of the cottage. Felix
darted forward, and with supernatural force
tore me from his father, to whose knees I
clung: in a transport of fury, he dashed me to
the ground and struck me violently with a
stick. I could have torn him limb from limb,
as the lion rends the antelope. But my heart
sunk within me as with bitter sickness, and I
refrained. I saw him on the point of
repeating his blow, when, overcome by
pain and anguish, I quitted the cottage and
in the general tumult escaped unperceived
to my hovel.

Chapter 16

"Cursed, cursed creator! Why did I live? Why,
in that instant, did I not extinguish the spark
of existence which you had so wantonly
bestowed? I know not; despair had not yet
taken possession of me; my feelings were
those of rage and revenge. I could with
pleasure have destroyed the cottage and its
inhabitants, and have glutted myself with
their shrieks and misery.

"When night came, I quitted my retreat, and
wandered in the wood; and now, no longer
restrained by the fear of discovery, I gave
vent to my anguish in fearful howlings. I was
like a wild beast that had broken the toils;
destroying the objects that obstructed me,
and ranging through the wood with a stag
like swiftness. O! what a miserable night I
passed! the cold stars shone in mockery,
and the bare trees waved their branches
above me: now and then the sweet voice of
a bird burst forth amidst the universal
stillness. All, save I, were at rest or in
enjoyment: I, like the arch-fiend, bore a hell
within me; and, finding myself
unsympathised with, wished to tear up the
trees, spread havoc and destruction around
me, and then to have sat down and enjoyed
the ruin.

"But this was a luxury of sensation that could
not endure; I became fatigued with excess
of bodily exertion, and sank on the damp
grass in the sick impotence of despair.
There was none among the myriads of men
that existed who would pity or assist me;
and should I feel kindness towards my
enemies? No: from that moment I declared
everlasting war against the species, and,
more than all, against him who had formed
me, and sent me forth to this insupportable
misery.

"The sun rose; I heard the voices of men,
and knew that it was impossible to return to
my retreat during that day. Accordingly I hid
myself in some thick underwood,
determining to devote the ensuing hours to
reflection on my situation.

"The pleasant sunshine, and the pure air of
day, restored me to some degree of
tranquillity; and when I considered what had
passed at the cottage, I could not help
believing that I had been too hasty in my
conclusions. I had certainly acted
imprudently. It was apparent that my
conversation had interested the father in my
behalf, and I was a fool in having exposed
my person to the horror of his children. I
ought to have familiarised the old De Lacey
to me, and by degrees to have discovered
myself to the rest of his family, when they
should have been prepared for my
approach. But I did not believe my errors to
be irretrievable; and, after much
consideration, I resolved to return to the
cottage, seek the old man, and by my
representations win him to my party.

"These thoughts calmed me, and in the
afternoon I sank into a profound sleep; but
the fever of my blood did not allow me to be
visited by peaceful dreams. The horrible
scene of the preceding day was for ever
acting before my eyes; the females were

-62-

flying, and the enraged Felix tearing me
from his father's feet. I awoke exhausted;
and, finding that it was already night, I crept
forth from my hiding-place, and went in
search of food.

"When my hunger was appeased, I directed
my steps towards the well known path that
conducted to the cottage. All there was at
peace. I crept into my hovel, and remained
in silent expectation of the accustomed hour
when the family arose. That hour passed,
the sun mounted high in the heavens, but the
cottagers did not appear. I trembled
violently, apprehending some dreadful
misfortune. The inside of the cottage was
dark, and I heard no motion; I cannot
describe the agony of this suspense.

"Presently two countrymen passed by; but,
pausing near the cottage, they entered into
conversation, using violent gesticulations;
but I did not understand what they said, as
they spoke the language of the country,
which differed from that of my protectors.
Soon after, however, Felix approached
with another man: I was surprised, as I knew
that he had not quitted the cottage that
morning, and waited anxiously to discover,
from his discourse, the meaning of these
unusual appearances.

"`Do you consider,' said his companion to
him, `that you will be obliged to pay three
months' rent, and to lose the produce of
your garden? I do not wish to take any unfair
advantage, and I beg therefore that you will
take some days to consider of your
determination.'

"`It is utterly useless,' replied Felix; `we can
never again inhabit your cottage. The life of
my father is in the greatest danger, owing to
the dreadful circumstance that I have
related. My wife and my sister will never
recover their horror. I entreat you not to

reason with me any more. Take possession
of your tenement, and let me fly from this
place.'

"Felix trembled violently as he said this. He
and his companion entered the cottage, in
which they remained for a few minutes, and
then departed. I never saw any of the family
of De Lacey more.

"I continued for the remainder of the day in
my hovel in a state of utter and stupid
despair. My protectors had departed, and
had broken the only link that held me to the
world. For the first time the feelings of
revenge and hatred filled my bosom, and I
did not strive to control them; but, allowing
myself to be borne away by the stream, I
bent my mind towards injury and death.
When I thought of my friends, of the mild
voice of De Lacey, the gentle eyes of
Agatha, and the exquisite beauty of the
Arabian, these thoughts vanished, and a
gush of tears somewhat soothed me. But
again, when I reflected that they had
spurned and deserted me, anger returned,
a rage of anger; and, unable to injure
anything human, I turned my fury towards
inanimate objects. As night advanced, I
placed a variety of combustibles around the
cottage; and, after having destroyed every
vestige of cultivation in the garden, I waited
with forced impatience until the moon had
sunk to commence my operations.

"As the night advanced, a fierce wind arose
from the woods, and quickly dispersed the
clouds that had loitered in the heavens: the
blast tore along like a mighty avalanche,
and produced a kind of insanity in my spirits
that burst all bounds of reason and
reflection. I lighted the dry branch of a tree,
and danced with fury around the devoted
cottage, my eyes still fixed on the western
horizon, the edge of which the moon nearly
touched. A part of its orb was at length hid,

-63-

and I waved my brand; it sunk, and, with a
loud scream, I fired the straw, and heath,
and bushes, which I had collected. The wind
fanned the fire, and the cottage was quickly
enveloped by the flames, which clung to it,
and licked it with their forked and destroying
tongues.

"As soon as I was convinced that no
assistance could save any part of the
habitation, I quitted the scene and sought
for refuge in the woods.

"And now, with the world before me,
whither should I bend my steps? I resolved
to fly far from the scene of my misfortunes;
but to me, hated and despised, every
country must be equally horrible. At length
the thought of you crossed my mind. I
learned from your papers that you were my
father, my creator; and to whom could I
apply with more fitness than to him who had
given me life? Among the lessons that Felix
had bestowed upon Safie, geography had
not been omitted. I had learned from these
the relative situations of the different
countries of the earth. You had mentioned
Geneva as the name of your native town;
and towards this place I resolved to
proceed.

"But how was I to direct myself? I knew that I
must travel in a south westerly direction to
reach my destination; but the sun was my
only guide. I did not know the names of the
towns that I was to pass through, nor could I
ask information from a single human being;
but I did not despair. From you only could I
hope for succour, although towards you I felt
no sentiment but that of hatred. Unfeeling,
heartless creator! you had endowed me
with perceptions and passions, and then
cast me abroad an object for the scorn and
horror of mankind. But on you only had I any
claim for pity and redress, and from you I
determined to seek that justice which I

vainly attempted to gain from any other
being that wore the human form.

"My travels were long, and the sufferings I
endured intense. It was late in autumn when
I quitted the district where I had so long
resided. I travelled only at night, fearful of
encountering the visage of a human being.
Nature decayed around me, and the sun
became heatless; rain and snow poured
around me; mighty rivers were frozen; the
surface of the earth was hard, and chill, and
bare, and I found no shelter. Oh, earth! how
often did I imprecate curses on the cause of
my being! The mildness of my nature had
fled, and all within me was turned to gall and
bitterness. The nearer I approached to your
habitation, the more deeply did I feel the
spirit of revenge enkindled in my heart.
Snow fell, and the waters were hardened;
but I rested not. A few incidents now and
then directed me, and I possessed a map of
the country; but I often wandered wide from
my path. The agony of my feelings allowed
me no respite: no incident occurred from
which my rage and misery could not extract
its food; but a circumstance that happened
when I arrived on the confines of
Switzerland, when the sun had recovered
its warmth, and the earth again began to
look green, confirmed in an especial
manner the bitterness and horror of my
feelings.

"I generally rested during the day, and
travelled only when I was secured by night
from the view of man. One morning,
however, finding that my path lay through a
deep wood, I ventured to continue my
journey after the sun had risen; the day,
which was one of the first of spring,
cheered even me by the loveliness of its
sunshine and the balminess of the air. I felt
emotions of gentleness and pleasure, that
had long appeared dead, revive within me.
Half surprised by the novelty of these

-64-

sensations, I allowed myself to be borne
away by them; and, forgetting my solitude
and deformity, dared to be happy. Soft
tears again bedewed my cheeks, and I
even raised my humid eyes with
thankfulness towards the blessed sun which
bestowed such joy upon me.

"I continued to wind among the paths of the
wood, until I came to its boundary, which
was skirted by a deep and rapid river, into
which many of the trees bent their branches,
now budding with the fresh spring. Here I
paused, not exactly knowing what path to
pursue, when I heard the sound of voices
that induced me to conceal myself under the
shade of a cypress. I was scarcely hid,
when a young girl came running towards the
spot where I was concealed, laughing, as if
she ran from some one in sport. She
continued her course along the precipitous
sides of the river, when suddenly her foot
slipt, and she fell into the rapid stream. I
rushed from my hiding place; and, with
extreme labour from the force of the current,
saved her, and dragged her to shore. She
was senseless; and I endeavoured by every
means in my power to restore animation,
when I was suddenly interrupted by the
approach of a rustic, who was probably the
person from whom she had playfully fled.
On seeing me, he darted towards me, and
tearing the girl from my arms, hastened
towards the deeper parts of the wood. I
followed speedily, I hardly knew why; but
when the man saw me draw near, he aimed
a gun, which he carried, at my body, and
fired. I sunk to the ground, and my injurer,
with increased swiftness, escaped into the
wood.

"This was then the reward of my
benevolence! I had saved a human being
from destruction, and, as a recompense, I
now writhed under the miserable pain of a
wound, which shattered the flesh and bone.

The feelings of kindness and gentleness
which I had entertained but a few moments
before gave place to hellish rage and
gnashing of teeth. Inflamed by pain, I vowed
eternal hatred and vengeance to all
mankind. But the agony of my wound
overcame me; my pulses paused, and I
fainted.

"For some weeks I led a miserable life in the
woods, endeavouring to cure the wound
which I had received. The ball had entered
my shoulder, and I knew not whether it had
remained there or passed through; at any
rate I had no means of extracting it. My
sufferings were augmented also by the
oppressive sense of the injustice and
ingratitude of their infliction. My daily vows
rose for revenge--a deep and deadly
revenge, such as would alone compensate
for the outrages and anguish I had endured.

"After some weeks my wound healed, and I
continued my journey. The labours I
endured were no longer to be alleviated by
the bright sun or gentle breezes of spring; all
joy was but a mockery, which insulted my
desolate state, and made me feel more
painfully that I was not made for the
enjoyment of pleasure.

"But my toils now drew near a close; and in
two months from this time I reached the
environs of Geneva.

"It was evening when I arrived, and I retired
to a hiding-place among the fields that
surround it, to meditate in what manner I
should apply to you. I was oppressed by
fatigue and hunger, and far too unhappy to
enjoy the gentle breezes of evening, or the
prospect of the sun setting behind the
stupendous mountains of Jura.

"At this time a slight sleep relieved me from
the pain of reflection, which was disturbed

-65-

by the approach of a beautiful child, who
came running into the recess I had chosen,
with all the sportiveness of infancy.
Suddenly, as I gazed on him, an idea seized
me, that this little creature was
unprejudiced, and had lived too short a time
to have imbibed a horror of deformity. If,
therefore, I could seize him, and educate
him as my companion and friend, I should
not be so desolate in this peopled earth.

"Urged by this impulse, I seized on the boy
as he passed and drew him towards me. As
soon as he beheld my form, he placed his
hands before his eyes and uttered a shrill
scream: I drew his hand forcibly from his
face, and said, `Child, what is the meaning
of this? I do not intend to hurt you; listen to
me.'

"He struggled violently. `Let me go,' he
cried; `monster! ugly wretch! you wish to eat
me, and tear me to pieces--You are an
ogre--Let me go, or I will tell my papa.'

"`Boy, you will never see your father again;
you must come with me.'

"`Hideous monster! let me go. My papa is a
Syndic--he is M. Frankenstein--he will
punish you. You dare not keep me.'

"`Frankenstein! you belong then to my
enemy--to him towards whom I have sworn
eternal revenge; you shall be my first victim.'

"The child still struggled, and loaded me
with epithets which carried despair to my
heart; I grasped his throat to silence him,
and in a moment he lay dead at my feet.

"I gazed on my victim, and my heart swelled
with exultation and hellish triumph: clapping
my hands, I exclaimed, `I, too, can create
desolation; my enemy is not invulnerable;
this death will carry despair to him, and a

thousand other miseries shall torment and
destroy him.'

"As I fixed my eyes on the child, I saw
something glittering on his breast. I took it; it
was a portrait of a most lovely woman. In
spite of my malignity, it softened and
attracted me. For a few moments I gazed
with delight on her dark eyes, fringed by
deep lashes, and her lovely lips; but
presently my rage returned: I remembered
that I was for ever deprived of the delights
that such beautiful creatures could bestow;
and that she whose resemblance I
contemplated would, in regarding me, have
changed that air of divine benignity to one
expressive of disgust and affright.

"Can you wonder that such thoughts
transported me with rage? I only wonder
that at that moment, instead of venting my
sensations in exclamations and agony, I did
not rush among mankind and perish in the
attempt to destroy them.

"While I was overcome by these feelings, I
left the spot where I had committed the
murder, and seeking a more secluded
hiding-place, I entered a barn which had
appeared to me to be empty. A woman was
sleeping on some straw; she was young:
not indeed so beautiful as her whose
portrait I held; but of an agreeable aspect,
and blooming in the loveliness of youth and
health. Here, I thought, is one of those
whose joy-imparting smiles are bestowed
on all but me. And then I bent over her, and
whispered, `Awake, fairest, thy lover is
near--he who would give his life but to
obtain one look of affection from thine eyes:
my beloved, awake!'

"The sleeper stirred; a thrill of terror ran
through me. Should she indeed awake, and
see me, and curse me, and denounce the
murderer? Thus would she assuredly act, if

-66-

her darkened eyes opened and she beheld
me. The thought was madness; it stirred the
fiend within me--not I, but she shall suffer:
the murder I have committed because I am
for ever robbed of all that she could give
me, she shall atone. The crime had its
source in her: be hers the punishment!
Thanks to the lessons of Felix and the
sanguinary laws of man, I had learned now
to work mischief. I bent over her, and placed
the portrait securely in one of the folds of her
dress. She moved again, and I fled.

"For some days I haunted the spot where
these scenes had taken place; sometimes
wishing to see you, sometimes resolved to
quit the world and its miseries for ever. At
length I wandered towards these
mountains, and have ranged through their
immense recesses, consumed by a burning
passion which you alone can gratify. We
may not part until you have promised to
comply with my requisition. I am alone, and
miserable; man will not associate with me;
but one as deformed and horrible as myself
would not deny herself to me. My
companion must be of the same species,
and have the same defects. This being you
must create."

Chapter 17

The being finished speaking, and fixed his
looks upon me in expectation of a reply. But
I was bewildered, perplexed and unable to
arrange my ideas sufficiently to understand
the full extent of his proposition. He
continued

"You must create a female for me, with
whom I can live in the interchange of those
sympathies necessary for my being. This
you alone can do; and I demand it of you as
a right which you must not refuse to
concede."

The latter part of his tale had kindled anew
in me the anger that had died away while he
narrated his peaceful life among the
cottagers, and, as he said this, I could no
longer suppress the rage that burned within
me.

"I do refuse it," I replied; "and no torture shall
ever extort a consent from me. You may
render me the most miserable of men, but
you shall never make me base in my own
eyes. Shall I create another like yourself,
whose joint wickedness might desolate the
world! Begone! I have answered you; you
may torture me, but I will never consent."

"You are in the wrong," replied the fiend;
"and, instead of threatening, I am content to
reason with you. I am malicious because I
am miserable. Am I not shunned and hated
by all mankind? You, my creator, would tear
me to pieces, and triumph; remember that,
and tell me why I should pity man more than
he pities me? You would not call it murder if
you could precipitate me into one of those
ice-rifts, and destroy my frame, the work of
your own hands. Shall I respect man when
he contemns me? Let him live with me in the
interchange of kindness; and, instead of
injury, I would bestow every benefit upon
him with tears of gratitude at his
acceptance. But that cannot be; the human
senses are insurmountable barriers to our
union. Yet mine shall not be the submission
of abject slavery. I will revenge my injuries:
if I cannot inspire love, I will cause fear; and
chiefly towards you my arch-enemy,
because my creator, do I swear
inextinguishable hatred. Have a care: I will
work at your destruction, nor finish until I
desolate your heart, so that you shall curse
the hour of your birth."

A fiendish rage animated him as he said
this; his face was wrinkled into contortions
too horrible for human eyes to behold; but

-67-

presently he calmed himself and proceeded

"I intended to reason. This passion is
detrimental to me; for you do not reflect that
_you_ are the cause of its excess. If any
being felt emotions of benevolence towards
me, I should return them an hundred and an
hundred fold; for that one creature's sake, I
would make peace with the whole kind! But
I now indulge in dreams of bliss that cannot
be realised. What I ask of you is reasonable
and moderate; I demand a creature of
another sex, but as hideous as myself; the
gratification is small, but it is all that I can
receive, and it shall content me. It is true we
shall be monsters, cut off from all the world;
but on that account we shall be more
attached to one another. Our lives will not be
happy, but they will be harmless, and free
from the misery I now feel. Oh! my creator,
make me happy; let me feel gratitude
towards you for one benefit! Let me see that
I excite the sympathy of some existing thing;
do not deny me my request!"

I was moved. I shuddered when I thought of
the possible consequences of my consent;
but I felt that there was some justice in his
argument. His tale, and the feelings he now
expressed, proved him to be a creature of
fine sensations; and did I not as his maker
owe him all the portion of happiness that it
was in my power to bestow? He saw my
change of feeling and continued

"If you consent, neither you nor any other
human being shall ever see us again: I will
go to the vast wilds of South America. My
food is not that of man; I do not destroy the
lamb and the kid to glut my appetite; acorns
and berries afford me sufficient
nourishment. My companion will be of the
same nature as myself, and will be content
with the same fare. We shall make our bed
of dried leaves; the sun will shine on us as
on man, and will ripen our food. The picture I

present to you is peaceful and human, and
you must feel that you could deny it only in
the wantonness of power and cruelty.
Pitiless as you have been towards me, I
now see compassion in your eyes; let me
seize the favourable moment, and
persuade you to promise what I so ardently
desire."

"You propose," replied I, "to fly from the
habitations of man, to dwell in those wilds
where the beasts of the field will be your
only companions. How can you, who long
for the love and sympathy of man,
persevere in this exile? You will return, and
again seek their kindness, and you will
meet with their detestation; your evil
passions will be renewed, and you will then
have a companion to aid you in the task of
destruction. This may not be: cease to
argue the point, for I cannot consent."

"How inconstant are your feelings! but a
moment ago you were moved by my
representations, and why do you again
harden yourself to my complaints? I swear
to you, by the earth which I inhabit, and by
you that made me, that, with the companion
you bestow, I will quit the neighbourhood of
man, and dwell as it may chance in the most
savage of places. My evil passions will have
fled, for I shall meet with sympathy! my life
will flow quietly away, and, in my dying
moments, I shall not curse my maker."

His words had a strange effect upon me. I
compassionated him, and sometimes felt a
wish to console him; but when I looked upon
him, when I saw the filthy mass that moved
and talked, my heart sickened, and my
feelings were altered to those of horror and
hatred. I tried to stifle these sensations; I
thought that, as I could not sympathise with
him, I had no right to withhold from him the
small portion of happiness which was yet in
my power to bestow.

-68-

"You swear," I said, "to be harmless; but
have you not already shown a degree of
malice that should reasonably make me
distrust you? May not even this be a feint
that will increase your triumph by affording a
wider scope for your revenge."

"How is this? I must not be trifled with: and I
demand an answer. If I have no ties and no
affections, hatred and vice must be my
portion; the love of another will destroy the
cause of my crimes, and I shall become a
thing of whose existence every one will be
ignorant. My vices are the children of a
forced solitude that I abhor; and my virtues
will necessarily arise when I live in
communion with an equal. I shall feel the
affections of a sensitive being, and
become linked to the chain of existence and
events, from which I am now excluded."

I paused some time to reflect on all he had
related, and the various arguments which
he had employed. I thought of the promise
of virtues which he had displayed on the
opening of his existence, and the
subsequent blight of all kindly feeling by the
loathing and scorn which his protectors had
manifested towards him. His power and
threats were not omitted in my calculations:
a creature who could exist in the ice-caves
of the glaciers, and hide himself from
pursuit among the ridges of inaccessible
precipices, was a being possessing
faculties it would be vain to cope with. After
a long pause of reflection, I concluded that
the justice due both to him and my fellow-
creatures demanded of me that I should
comply with his request. Turning to him,
therefore, I said

"I consent to your demand, on your solemn
oath to quit Europe for ever, and every other
place in the neighbourhood of man, as soon
as I shall deliver into your hands a female
who will accompany you in your exile."

"I swear," he cried, "by the sun, and by the
blue sky of Heaven, and by the fire of love
that burns my heart, that if you grant my
prayer, while they exist you shall never
behold me again. Depart to your home, and
commence your labours: I shall watch their
progress with unutterable anxiety; and fear
not but that when you are ready I shall
appear."

Saying this, he suddenly quitted me, fearful,
perhaps, of any change in my sentiments. I
saw him descend the mountain with greater
speed than the flight of an eagle, and
quickly lost among the undulations of the
sea of ice.

His tale had occupied the whole day; and
the sun was upon the verge of the horizon
when he departed. I knew that I ought to
hasten my descent towards the valley, as I
should soon be encompassed in darkness;
but my heart was heavy, and my steps slow.
The labour of winding among the little paths
of the mountains, and fixing my feet firmly
as I advanced, perplexed me, occupied as I
was by the emotions which the occurrences
of the day had produced. Night was far
advanced when I came to the half-way
resting-place, and seated myself beside
the fountain. The stars shone at intervals, as
the clouds passed from over them; the dark
pines rose before me, and every here and
there a broken tree lay on the ground: it was
a scene of wonderful solemnity, and stirred
strange thoughts within me. I wept bitterly;
and clasping my hands in agony, I
exclaimed, "Oh! stars, and clouds, and
winds, ye are all about to mock me: if ye
really pity me, crush sensation and memory;
let me become as nought; but if not, depart,
depart, and leave me in darkness."

These were wild and miserable thoughts;
but I cannot describe to you how the eternal
twinkling of the stars weighed upon me, and

-69-

how I listened to every blast of wind as if it
were a dull ugly siroc on its way to consume
me.

Morning dawned before I arrived at the
village of Chamounix; I took no rest, but
returned immediately to Geneva. Even in my
own heart I could give no expression to my
sensations--they weighed on me with a
mountain's weight, and their excess
destroyed my agony beneath them. Thus I
returned home, and entering the house,
presented myself to the family. My haggard
and wild appearance awoke intense alarm;
but I answered no question, scarcely did I
speak. I felt as if I were placed under a ban-
-as if I had no right to claim their
sympathies--as if never more might I enjoy
companionship with them. Yet even thus I
loved them to adoration; and to save them, I
resolved to dedicate myself to my most
abhorred task. The prospect of such an
occupation made every other circumstance
of existence pass before me like a dream;
and that thought only had to me the reality of
life.

Chapter 18

Day after day, week after week, passed
away on my return to Geneva; and I could
not collect the courage to recommence my
work. I feared the vengeance of the
disappointed fiend, yet I was unable to
overcome my repugnance to the task which
was enjoined me. I found that I could not
compose a female without again devoting
several months to profound study and
laborious disquisition. I had heard of some
discoveries having been made by an
English philosopher, the knowledge of
which was material to my success, and I
sometimes thought of obtaining my father's
consent to visit England for this purpose;
but I clung to every pretence of delay, and
shrunk from taking the first step in an

undertaking whose immediate necessity
began to appear less absolute to me. A
change indeed had taken place in me: my
health, which had hitherto declined, was
now much restored; and my spirits, when
unchecked by the memory of my unhappy
promise, rose proportionably. My father
saw this change with pleasure, and he
turned his thoughts towards the best
method of eradicating the remains of my
melancholy, which every now and then
would return by fits, and with a devouring
blackness overcast the approaching
sunshine. At these moments I took refuge in
the most perfect solitude. I passed whole
days on the lake alone in a little boat,
watching the clouds, and listening to the
rippling of the waves, silent and listless. But
the fresh air and bright sun seldom failed to
restore me to some degree of composure;
and, on my return, I met the salutations of my
friends with a readier smile and a more
cheerful heart.

It was after my return from one of these
rambles, that my father, calling me aside,
thus addressed me:

"I am happy to remark, my dear son, that you
have resumed your former pleasures, and
seem to be returning to yourself. And yet you
are still unhappy, and still avoid our society.
For some time I was lost in conjecture as to
the cause of this; but yesterday an idea
struck me, and if it is well founded, I conjure
you to avow it. Reserve on such a point
would be not only useless, but draw down
treble misery on us all."

I trembled violently at his exordium, and my
father continued

"I confess, my son, that I have always
looked forward to your marriage with our
dear Elizabeth as the tie of our domestic
comfort, and the stay of my declining years.

-70-

You were attached to each other from your
earliest infancy; you studied together, and
appeared, in dispositions and tastes,
entirely suited to one another. But so blind is
the experience of man that what I conceived
to be the best assistants to my plan may
have entirely destroyed it. You, perhaps,
regard her as your sister, without any wish
that she might become your wife. Nay, you
may have met with another whom you may
love; and, considering yourself as bound in
honour to Elizabeth, this struggle may
occasion the poignant misery which you
appear to feel."

"My dear father, reassure yourself. I love my
cousin tenderly and sincerely. I never saw
any woman who excited, as Elizabeth
does, my warmest admiration and
affection. My future hopes and prospects
are entirely bound up in the expectation of
our union."

"The expression of your sentiments of this
subject, my dear Victor, gives me more
pleasure than I have for some time
experienced. If you feel thus, we shall
assuredly be happy, however present
events may cast a gloom over us. But it is
this gloom, which appears to have taken so
strong a hold of your mind, that I wish to
dissipate. Tell me, therefore, whether you
object to an immediate solemnisation of
the marriage. We have been unfortunate,
and recent events have drawn us from that
every-day tranquillity befitting my years and
infirmities. You are younger; yet I do not
suppose, possessed as you are of a
competent fortune, that an early marriage
would at all interfere with any future plans of
honour and utility that you may have formed.
Do not suppose, however, that I wish to
dictate happiness to you, or that a delay on
your part would cause me any serious
uneasiness. Interpret my words with
candour, and answer me, I conjure you,

with confidence and sincerity."

I listened to my father in silence, and
remained for some time incapable of
offering any reply. I revolved rapidly in my
mind a multitude of thoughts, and
endeavoured to arrive at some conclusion.
Alas! to me the idea of an immediate union
with my Elizabeth was one of horror and
dismay. I was bound by a solemn promise,
which I had not yet fulfilled, and dared not
break; or, if I did, what manifold miseries
might not impend over me and my devoted
family! Could I enter into a festival with this
deadly weight yet hanging round my neck,
and bowing me to the ground. I must
perform my engagement, and let the
monster depart with his mate, before I
allowed myself to enjoy the delight of an
union from which I expected peace.

I remembered also the necessity imposed
upon me of either journeying to England, or
entering into a long correspondence with
those philosophers of that country, whose
knowledge and discoveries were of
indispensable use to me in my present
undertaking. The latter method of obtaining
the desired intelligence was dilatory and
unsatisfactory: besides, I had an
insurmountable aversion to the idea of
engaging myself in my loathsome task in my
father's house, while in habits of familiar
intercourse with those I loved. I knew that a
thousand fearful accidents might occur, the
slightest of which would disclose a tale to
thrill all connected with me with horror. I was
aware also that I should often lose all self-
command, all capacity of hiding the
harrowing sensations that would possess
me during the progress of my unearthly
occupation. I must absent myself from all I
loved while thus employed. Once
commenced, it would quickly be achieved,
and I might be restored to my family in
peace and happiness. My promise fulfilled,

-71-

the monster would depart for ever. Or (so
my fond fancy imaged) some accident
might meanwhile occur to destroy him, and
put an end to my slavery for ever.

These feelings dictated my answer to my
father. I expressed a wish to visit England;
but, concealing the true reasons of this
request, I clothed my desires under a guise
which excited no suspicion, while I urged
my desire with an earnestness that easily
induced my father to comply. After so long a
period of an absorbing melancholy, that
resembled madness in its intensity and
effects, he was glad to find that I was
capable of taking pleasure in the idea of
such a journey, and he hoped that change
of scene and varied amusement would,
before my return, have restored me entirely
to myself.

The duration of my absence was left to my
own choice; a few months, or at most a
year, was the period contemplated. One
paternal kind precaution he had taken to
ensure my having a companion. Without
previously communicating with me, he had,
in concert with Elizabeth, arranged that
Clerval should join me at Strasburgh. This
interfered with the solitude I coveted for the
prosecution of my task; yet at the
commencement of my journey the
presence of my friend could in no way be an
impediment, and truly I rejoiced that thus I
should be saved many hours of lonely,
maddening reflection. Nay, Henry might
stand between me and the intrusion of my
foe. If I were alone, would he not at times
force his abhorred presence on me, to
remind me of my task, or to contemplate its
progress?

To England, therefore, I was bound, and it
was understood that my union with
Elizabeth should take place immediately on
my return. My father's age rendered him

extremely averse to delay. For myself, there
was one reward I promised myself from my
detested toils--one consolation for my
unparalleled sufferings; it was the prospect
of that day when, enfranchised from my
miserable slavery, I might claim Elizabeth,
and forget the past in my union with her.

I now made arrangements for my journey;
but one feeling haunted me, which filled me
with fear and agitation. During my absence I
should leave my friends unconscious of the
existence of their enemy, and unprotected
from his attacks, exasperated as he might
be by my departure. But he had promised to
follow me wherever I might go; and would
he not accompany me to England? This
imagination was dreadful in itself, but
soothing, inasmuch as it supposed the
safety of my friends. I was agonised with
the idea of the possibility that the reverse of
this might happen. But through the whole
period during which I was the slave of my
creature, I allowed myself to be governed by
the impulses of the moment; and my
present sensations strongly intimated that
the fiend would follow me, and exempt my
family from the danger of his machinations.

It was in the latter end of September that I
again quitted my native country. My journey
had been my own suggestion, and
Elizabeth, therefore, acquiesced: but she
was filled with disquiet at the idea of my
suffering, away from her, the inroads of
misery and grief. It had been her care which
provided me a companion in Clerval--and
yet a man is blind to a thousand minute
circumstances, which call forth a woman's
sedulous attention. She longed to bid me
hasten my return,--a thousand conflicting
emotions rendered her mute as she bade
me a tearful silent farewell.

I threw myself into the carriage that was to
convey me away, hardly knowing whither I

-72-

was going, and careless of what was
passing around. I remembered only, and it
was with a bitter anguish that I reflected on
it, to order that my chemical instruments
should be packed to go with me. Filled with
dreary imaginations, I passed through many
beautiful and majestic scenes; but my eyes
were fixed and unobserving. I could only
think of the bourne of my travels, and the
work which was to occupy me whilst they
endured.

After some days spent in listless indolence,
during which I traversed many leagues, I
arrived at Strasburgh, where I waited two
days for Clerval. He came. Alas, how great
was the contrast between us! He was alive
to every new scene; joyful when he saw the
beauties of the setting sun, and more happy
when he beheld it rise, and recommence a
new day. He pointed out to me the shifting
colours of the landscape, and the
appearances of the sky. "This is what it is to
live," he cried, "now I enjoy existence! But
you, my dear Frankenstein, wherefore are
you desponding and sorrowful!" In truth, I
was occupied by gloomy thoughts, and
neither saw the descent of the evening star,
nor the golden sunrise reflected in the
Rhine.--And you, my friend, would be far
more amused with the journal of Clerval,
who observed the scenery with an eye of
feeling and delight, than in listening to my
reflections. I, a miserable wretch, haunted
by a curse that shut up every avenue to
enjoyment.

We had agreed to descend the Rhine in a
boat from Strasburgh to Rotterdam,
whence we might take shipping for London.
During this voyage, we passed many
willowy islands, and saw several beautiful
towns. We stayed a day at Manheim, and,
on the fifth from our departure from
Strasburgh, arrived at Mayence. The course
of the Rhine below Mayence becomes

much more picturesque. The river descends
rapidly, and winds between hills, not high,
but steep, and of beautiful forms. We saw
many ruined castles standing on the edges
of precipices, surrounded by black woods,
high and inaccessible. This part of the
Rhine, indeed, presents a singularly
variegated landscape. In one spot you view
rugged hills, ruined castles overlooking
tremendous precipices, with the dark Rhine
rushing beneath; and, on the sudden turn of
a promontory, flourishing vineyards, with
green sloping banks, and a meandering
river, and populous towns occupy the
scene.

We travelled at the time of the vintage, and
heard the song of the labourers, as we
glided down the stream. Even I, depressed
in mind, and my spirits continually agitated
by gloomy feelings, even I was pleased. I lay
at the bottom of the boat, and, as I gazed on
the cloudless blue sky, I seemed to drink in
a tranquillity to which I had long been a
stranger. And if these were my sensations,
who can describe those of Henry? He felt
as if he had been transported to Fairyland,
and enjoyed a happiness seldom tasted by
man. "I have seen," he said, "the most
beautiful scenes of my own country; I have
visited the lakes of Lucerne and Uri, where
the snowy mountains descend almost
perpendicularly to the water, casting black
and impenetrable shades, which would
cause a gloomy and mournful appearance,
were it not for the most verdant islands that
relieve the eye by their gay appearance; I
have seen this lake agitated by a tempest,
when the wind tore up whirlwinds of water,
and gave you an idea of what the
waterspout must be on the great ocean; and
the waves dash with fury the base of the
mountain, where the priest and his mistress
were overwhelmed by an avalanche, and
where their dying voices are still said to be
heard amid the pauses of the nightly wind; I

-73-

have seen the mountains of La Valais, and
the Pays de Vaud: but this country, Victor,
pleases me more than all those wonders.
The mountains of Switzerland are more
majestic and strange; but there is a charm
in the banks of this divine river, that I never
before saw equalled. Look at that castle
which overhangs yon precipice; and that
also on the island, almost concealed
amongst the foliage of those lovely trees;
and now that group of labourers coming
from among their vines; and that village half
hid in the recess of the mountain. Oh, surely,
the spirit that inhabits and guards this place
has a soul more in harmony with man than
those who pile the glacier, or retire to the
inaccessible peaks of the mountains of our
own country. "Clerval! beloved friend! even
now it delights me to record your words,
and to dwell on the praise of which you are
so eminently deserving. He was a being
formed in the "very poetry of nature." His
wild and enthusiastic imagination was
chastened by the sensibility of his heart. His
soul overflowed with ardent affections, and
his friendship was of that devoted and
wondrous nature that the worldly-minded
teach us to look for only in the imagination.
But even human sympathies were not
sufficient to satisfy his eager mind. The
scenery of external nature, which others
regard only with admiration, he loved with
ardour:

"The sounding cataract Haunted him like a
passion: the tall rock, The mountain, and the
deep and gloomy wood, Their colours and
their forms, were then to him An appetite; a
feeling, and a love, That had no need of a
remoter charm, By thought supplied, or any
interest Unborrow'd from the eye."[1]

[1] Wordsworth's _Tintern Abbey._

And where does he now exist? Is this gentle
and lovely being lost for ever? Has this

mind, so replete with ideas, imaginations
fanciful and magnificent, which formed a
world, whose existence depended on the
life of its creator;--has the mind perished?
Does it now only exist in my memory? No, it
is not thus; your form so divinely wrought,
and beaming with beauty, has decayed, but
your spirit still visits and consoles your
unhappy friend.

Pardon this gush of sorrow; these
ineffectual words are but a slight tribute to
the unexampled worth of Henry, but they
soothe my heart, overflowing with the
anguish which his remembrance creates. I
will proceed with my tale.

Beyond Cologne we descended to the
plains of Holland; and we resolved to post
the remainder of our way; for the wind was
contrary, and the stream of the river was too
gentle to aid us.

Our journey here lost the interest arising
from beautiful scenery; but we arrived in a
few days at Rotterdam, whence we
proceeded by sea to England. It was on a
clear morning, in the latter days of
December, that I first saw the white cliffs of
Britain. The banks of the Thames presented
a new scene; they were flat, but fertile, and
almost every town was marked by the
remembrance of some story. We saw
Tilbury Fort, and remembered the Spanish
armada; Gravesend, Woolwich, and
Greenwich, places which I had heard of
even in my country.

At length we saw the numerous steeples of
London, St. Paul's towering above all, and
the Tower famed in English history.

Chapter 19

London was our present point of rest; we
determined to remain several months in this

-74-

wonderful and celebrated city. Clerval
desired the intercourse of the men of genius
and talent who flourished at this time; but
this was with me a secondary object; I was
principally occupied with the means of
obtaining the information necessary for the
completion of my promise, and quickly
availed myself of the letters of introduction
that I had brought with me, addressed to the
most distinguished natural philosophers.

If this journey had taken place during my
days of study and happiness, it would have
afforded me inexpressible pleasure. But a
blight had come over my existence, and I
only visited these people for the sake of the
information they might give me on the
subject in which my interest was so terribly
profound. Company was irksome to me;
when alone, I could fill my mind with the
sights of heaven and earth; the voice of
Henry soothed me, and I could thus cheat
myself into a transitory peace. But busy
uninteresting joyous faces brought back
despair to my heart. I saw an
insurmountable barrier placed between me
and my fellow-men; this barrier was sealed
with the blood of William and Justine; and to
reflect on the events connected with those
names filled my soul with anguish.

But in Clerval I saw the image of my former
self; he was inquisitive, and anxious to gain
experience and instruction. The difference
of manners which he observed was to him
an inexhaustible source of instruction and
amusement. He was also pursuing an
object he had long had in view. His design
was to visit India, in the belief that he had in
his knowledge of its various languages, and
in the views he had taken of its society, the
means of materially assisting the progress
of European colonisation and trade. In
Britain only could he further the execution of
his plan. He was for ever busy; and the only
check to his enjoyments was my sorrowful

and dejected mind. I tried to conceal this as
much as possible, that I might not debar him
from the pleasures natural to one who was
entering on a new scene of life, undisturbed
by any care or bitter recollection. I often
refused to accompany him, alleging another
engagement, that I might remain alone. I
now also began to collect the materials
necessary for my new creation, and this
was to me like the torture of single drops of
water continually falling on the head. Every
thought that was devoted to it was an
extreme anguish, and every word that I
spoke in allusion to it caused my lips to
quiver, and my heart to palpitate.

After passing some months in London, we
received a letter from a person in Scotland,
who had formerly been our visitor at
Geneva. He mentioned the beauties of his
native country, and asked us if those were
not sufficient allurements to induce us to
prolong our journey as far north as Perth,
where he resided. Clerval eagerly desired
to accept this invitation; and I, although I
abhorred society, wished to view again
mountains and streams, and all the
wondrous works with which Nature adorns
her chosen dwelling-places.

We had arrived in England at the beginning
of October, and it was now February. We
accordingly determined to commence our
journey towards the north at the expiration
of another month. In this expedition we did
not intend to follow the great road to
Edinburgh, but to visit Windsor, Oxford,
Matlock, and the Cumberland lakes,
resolving to arrive at the completion of this
tour about the end of July. I packed up my
chemical instruments, and the materials I
had collected, resolving to finish my labours
in some obscure nook in the northern
highlands of Scotland.

We quitted London on the 27th of March, and

-75-

remained a few days at Windsor, rambling
in its beautiful forest. This was a new scene
to us mountaineers; the majestic oaks, the
quantity of game, and the herds of stately
deer, were all novelties to us.

From thence we proceeded to Oxford. As
we entered this city, our minds were filled
with the remembrance of the events that
had been transacted there more than a
century and a half before. It was here that
Charles I. had collected his forces. This city
had remained faithful to him, after the whole
nation had forsaken his cause to join the
standard of parliament and liberty. The
memory of that unfortunate king, and his
companions, the amiable Falkland, the
insolent Goring, his queen, and son, gave a
peculiar interest to every part of the city,
which they might be supposed to have
inhabited. The spirit of elder days found a
dwelling here, and we delighted to trace its
footsteps. If these feelings had not found an
imaginary gratification, the appearance of
the city had yet in itself sufficient beauty to
obtain our admiration. The colleges are
ancient and picturesque; the streets are
almost magnificent; and the lovely Isis,
which flows beside it through meadows of
exquisite verdure, is spread forth into a
placid expanse of waters, which reflects its
majestic assemblage of towers, and
spires, and domes, embosomed among
aged trees.

I enjoyed this scene; and yet my enjoyment
was embittered both by the memory of the
past, and the anticipation of the future. I was
formed for peaceful happiness. During my
youthful days discontent never visited my
mind; and if I was ever overcome by _ennui_,
the sight of what is beautiful in nature, or the
study of what is excellent and sublime in the
productions of man, could always interest
my heart, and communicate elasticity to my
spirits. But I am a blasted tree; the bolt has

entered my soul; and I felt then that I should
survive to exhibit, what I shall soon cease to
be--a miserable spectacle of wrecked
humanity, pitiable to others, and intolerable
to myself.

We passed a considerable period at
Oxford, rambling among its environs, and
endeavouring to identify every spot which
might relate to the most animating epoch of
English history. Our little voyages of
discovery were often prolonged by the
successive objects that presented
themselves. We visited the tomb of the
illustrious Hampden, and the field on which
that patriot fell. For a moment my soul was
elevated from its debasing and miserable
fears, to contemplate the divine ideas of
liberty and self-sacrifice, of which these
sights were the monuments and the
remembrancers. For an instant I dared to
shake off my chains, and look around me
with a free and lofty spirit; but the iron had
eaten into my flesh, and I sank again,
trembling and hopeless, into my miserable
self.

We left Oxford with regret, and proceeded
to Matlock, which was our next place of rest.
The country in the neighbourhood of this
village resembled, to a greater degree, the
scenery of Switzerland; but everything is on
a lower scale, and the green hills want the
crown of distant white Alps, which always
attend on the piny mountains of my native
country. We visited the wondrous cave, and
the little cabinets of natural history, where
the curiosities are disposed in the same
manner as in the collections at Servox and
Chamounix. The latter name made me
tremble when pronounced by Henry; and I
hastened to quit Matlock, with which that
terrible scene was thus associated.

From Derby, still journeying northward, we
passed two months in Cumberland and

-76-

Westmoreland. I could now almost fancy
myself among the Swiss mountains. The
little patches of snow which yet lingered on
the northern sides of the mountains, the
lakes, and the dashing of the rocky
streams, were all familiar and dear sights to
me. Here also we made some
acquaintances, who almost contrived to
cheat me into happiness. The delight of
Clerval was proportionably greater than
mine; his mind expanded in the company of
men of talent, and he found in his own
nature greater capacities and resources
than he could have imagined himself to
have possessed while he associated with
his inferiors. "I could pass my life here," said
he to me; "and among these mountains I
should scarcely regret Switzerland and the
Rhine."

But he found that a traveller's life is one that
includes much pain amidst its enjoyments.
His feelings are for ever on the stretch; and
when he begins to sink into repose, he finds
himself obliged to quit that on which he rests
in pleasure for something new, which again
engages his attention, and which also he
forsakes for other novelties.

We had scarcely visited the various lakes of
Cumberland and Westmoreland, and
conceived an affection for some of the
inhabitants, when the period of our
appointment with our Scotch friend
approached, and we left them to travel on.
For my own part I was not sorry. I had now
neglected my promise for some time, and I
feared the effects of the daemon's
disappointment. He might remain in
Switzerland, and wreak his vengeance on
my relatives. This idea pursued me, and
tormented me at every moment from which I
might otherwise have snatched repose and
peace. I waited for my letters with feverish
impatience: if they were delayed, I was
miserable, and overcome by a thousand

fears; and when they arrived, and I saw the
superscription of Elizabeth or my father, I
hardly dared to read and ascertain my fate.
Sometimes I thought that the fiend followed
me, and might expedite my remissness by
murdering my companion. When these
thoughts possessed me, I would not quit
Henry for a moment, but followed him us his
shadow, to protect him from the fancied
rage of his destroyer. I felt as if I had
committed some great crime, the
consciousness of which haunted me. I was
guiltless, but I had indeed drawn down a
horrible curse upon my head, as mortal as
that of crime.

I visited Edinburgh with languid eyes and
mind; and yet that city might have interested
the most unfortunate being. Clerval did not
like it so well as Oxford: for the antiquity of
the latter city was more pleasing to him. But
the beauty and regularity of the new town of
Edinburgh, its romantic castle, and its
environs, the most delightful in the world,
Arthur's Seat, St. Bernard's Well, and the
Pentland Hills, conpensated him for the
change, and filled him with cheerfulness
and admiration. But I was impatient to arrive
at the termination of my journey.

We left Edinburgh in a week, passing
through Coupar, St. Andrew's, and along
the banks of the Tay, to Perth, where our
friend expected us. But I was in no mood to
laugh and talk with strangers, or enter into
their feelings or plans with the good humour
expected from a guest; and accordingly I
told Clerval that I wished to make the tour of
Scotland alone. "Do you," said I, "enjoy
yourself, and let this be our rendezvous. I
may be absent a month or two; but do not
interfere with my motions, I entreat you:
leave me to peace and solitude for a short
time; and when I return, I hope it will be with
a lighter heart, more congenial to your own
temper."

-77-

Henry wished to dissuade me; but, seeing
me bent on this plan, ceased to
remonstrate. He entreated me to write
often. "I had rather be with you," he said, "in
your solitary rambles, than with these
Scotch people, whom I do not know: hasten
then, my dear friend, to return, that I may
again feel myself somewhat at home, which
I cannot do in your absence."

Having parted from my friend, I determined
to visit some remote spot of Scotland, and
finish my work in solitude. I did not doubt but
that the monster followed me, and would
discover himself to me when I should have
finished, that he might receive his
companion.

With this resolution I traversed the northern
highlands, and fixed on one of the remotest
of the Orkneys as the scene of my labours. It
was a place fitted for such a work, being
hardly more than a rock, whose high sides
were continually beaten upon by the waves.
The soil was barren, scarcely affording
pasture for a few miserable cows, and
oatmeal for its inhabitants, which consisted
of five persons, whose gaunt and scraggy
limbs gave tokens of their miserable fare.
Vegetables and bread, when they indulged
in such luxuries, and even fresh water, was
to be procured from the main land, which
was about five miles distant.

On the whole island there were but three
miserable huts, and one of these was
vacant when I arrived. This I hired. It
contained but two rooms, and these
exhibited all the squalidness of the most
miserable penury. The thatch had fallen in,
the walls were unplastered, and the door
was off its hinges. I ordered it to be
repaired, bought some furniture, and took
possession; an incident which would,
doubtless, have occasioned some
surprise, had not all the senses of the

cottagers been benumbed by want and
squalid poverty. As it was, I lived ungazed at
and unmolested, hardly thanked for the
pittance of food and clothes which I gave;
so much does suffering blunt even the
coarsest sensations of men.

In this retreat I devoted the morning to
labour; but in the evening, when the weather
permitted, I walked on the stony beach of
the sea, to listen to the waves as they
roared and dashed at my feet. It was a
monotonous yet ever-changing scene. I
thought of Switzerland; it was far different
from this desolate and appalling landscape.
Its hills are covered with vines, and its
cottages are scattered thickly in the plains.
Its fair lakes reflect a blue and gentle sky;
and, when troubled by the winds, their
tumult is but as the play of a lively infant,
when compared to the roarings of the giant
ocean.

In this manner I distributed my occupations
when I first arrived; but, as I proceeded in
my labour, it became every day more
horrible and irksome to me. Sometimes I
could not prevail on myself to enter my
laboratory for several days; and at other
times I toiled day and night in order to
complete my work. It was, indeed, a filthy
process in which I was engaged. During my
first experiment, a kind of enthusiastic
frenzy had blinded me to the horror of my
employment; my mind was intently fixed on
the consummation of my labour, and my
eyes were shut to the horror of my
proceedings. But now I went to it in cold
blood, and my heart often sickened at the
work of my hands.

Thus situated, employed in the most
detestable occupation, immersed in a
solitude where nothing could for an instant
call my attention from the actual scene in
which I was engaged, my spirits became

-78-

unequal; I grew restless and nervous. Every
moment I feared to meet my persecutor.
Sometimes I sat with my eyes fixed on the
ground, fearing to raise them, lest they
should encounter the object which I so much
dreaded to behold. I feared to wander from
the sight of my fellow-creatures, lest when
alone he should come to claim his
companion.

In the meantime I worked on, and my labour
was already considerably advanced. I
looked towards its completion with a
tremulous and eager hope, which I dared
not trust myself to question, but which was
intermixed with obscure forebodings of evil,
that made my heart sicken in my bosom.

Chapter 20

I sat one evening in my laboratory; the sun
had set, and the moon was just rising from
the sea; I had not sufficient light for my
employment, and I remained idle, in a
pause of consideration of whether I should
leave my labour for the night, or hasten its
conclusion by an unremitting attention to it.
As I sat, a train of reflection occurred to me,
which led me to consider the effects of what
I was now doing. Three years before I was
engaged in the same manner, and had
created a fiend whose unparalleled
barbarity had desolated my heart, and filled
it for ever with the bitterest remorse. I was
now about to form another being, of whose
dispositions I was alike ignorant; she might
become ten thousand times more malignant
than her mate, and delight, for its own sake,
in murder and wretchedness. He had sworn
to quit the neighbourhood of man, and hide
himself in deserts; but she had not; and she,
who in all probability was to become a
thinking and reasoning animal, might refuse
to comply with a compact made before her
creation. They might even hate each other;
the creature who already lived loathed his

own deformity, and might he not conceive a
greater abhorrence for it when it came
before his eyes in the female form? She
also might turn with disgust from him to the
superior beauty of man; she might quit him,
and he be again alone, exasperated by the
fresh provocation of being deserted by one
of his own species.

Even if they were to leave Europe, and
inhabit the deserts of the new world, yet one
of the first results of those sympathies for
which the daemon thirsted would be
children, and a race of devils would be
propagated upon the earth who might make
the very existence of the species of man a
condition precarious and full of terror. Had I
right, for my own benefit, to inflict this curse
upon everlasting generations? I had before
been moved by the sophisms of the being I
had created; I had been struck senseless by
his fiendish threats: but now, for the first
time, the wickedness of my promise burst
upon me; I shuddered to think that future
ages might curse me as their pest, whose
selfishness had not hesitated to buy its own
peace at the price, perhaps, of the
existence of the whole human race.

I trembled, and my heart failed within me;
when, on looking up, I saw, by the light of
the moon, the daemon at the casement. A
ghastly grin wrinkled his lips as he gazed on
me, where I sat fulfilling the task which he
had allotted to me. Yes, he had followed me
in my travels; he had loitered in forests, hid
himself in caves, or taken refuge in wide
and desert heaths; and he now came to
mark my progress, and claim the fulfilment
of my promise.

As I looked on him, his countenance
expressed the utmost extent of malice and
treachery. I thought with a sensation of
madness on my promise of creating
another like to him, and trembling with

-79-

passion, tore to pieces the thing on which I
was engaged. The wretch saw me destroy
the creature on whose future existence he
depended for happiness, and, with a howl
of devilish despair and revenge, withdrew.

I left the room, and, locking the door, made
a solemn vow in my own heart never to
resume my labours; and then, with
trembling steps, I sought my own apartment.
I was alone; none were near me to
dissipate the gloom, and relieve me from
the sickening oppression of the most
terrible reveries.

Several hours passed, and I remained near
my window gazing on the sea; it was almost
motionless, for the winds were hushed, and
all nature reposed under the eye of the quiet
moon. A few fishing vessels alone specked
the water, and now and then the gentle
breeze wafted the sound of voices, as the
fishermen called to one another. I felt the
silence, although I was hardly conscious of
its extreme profundity, until my ear was
suddenly arrested by the paddling of oars
near the shore, and a person landed close
to my house.

In a few minutes after, I heard the creaking
of my door, as if some one endeavoured to
open it softly. I trembled from head to foot; I
felt a presentiment of who it was, and
wished to rouse one of the peasants who
dwelt in a cottage not far from mine; but I
was overcome by the sensation of
helplessness, so often felt in frightful
dreams, when you in vain endeavour to fly
from an impending danger, and was rooted
to the spot.

Presently I heard the sound of footsteps
along the passage; the door opened, and
the wretch whom I dreaded appeared.
Shutting the door, he approached me, and
said, in a smothered voice--"You have

destroyed the work which you began; what
is it that you intend? Do you dare to break
your promise?

I have endured toil and misery: I left
Switzerland with you; I crept along the
shores of the Rhine, among its willow
islands, and over the summits of its hills. I
have dwelt many months in the heaths of
England, and among the deserts of
Scotland. I have endured incalculable
fatigue, and cold, and hunger; do you dare
destroy my hopes?"

"Begone! I do break my promise; never will I
create another like yourself, equal in
deformity and wickedness."

"Slave, I before reasoned with you, but you
have proved yourself unworthy of my
condescension. Remember that I have
power; you believe yourself miserable, but I
can make you so wretched that the light of
day will be hateful to you. You are my
creator, but I am your master;--obey!"

"The hour of my irresolution is past, and the
period of your power is arrived. Your threats
cannot move me to do an act of
wickedness; but they confirm me in a
determination of not creating you a
companion in vice. Shall I, in cool blood, set
loose upon the earth a daemon, whose
delight is in death and wretchedness?
Begone! I am firm, and your words will only
exasperate my rage."

The monster saw my determination in my
face, and gnashed his teeth in the
impotence of anger. "Shall each man," cried
he, "find a wife for his bosom, and each
beast have his mate, and I be alone? I had
feelings of affection, and they were
requited by detestation and scorn. Man! you
may hate; but beware! your hours will pass
in dread and misery, and soon the bolt will

-80-

fall which must ravish from you your
happiness for ever. Are you to be happy
while I grovel in the intensity of my
wretchedness? You can blast my other
passions; but revenge remains--revenge,
henceforth dearer than light or food! I may
die; but first you, my tyrant and tormentor,
shall curse the sun that gazes on your
misery. Beware; for I am fearless, and
therefore powerful. I will watch with the
wiliness of a snake, that I may sting with its
venom. Man, you shall repent of the injuries
you inflict."

"Devil, cease; and do not poison the air with
these sounds of malice. I have declared my
resolution to you, and I am no coward to
bend beneath words. Leave me; I am
inexorable."

"It is well. I go; but remember, I shall be with
you on your wedding-night."

I started forward, and exclaimed, "Villain!
before you sign my death-warrant, be sure
that you are yourself safe."

I would have seized him; but he eluded me,
and quitted the house with precipitation. In a
few moments I saw him in his boat, which
shot across the waters with an arrowy
swiftness, and was soon lost amidst the
waves.

All was again silent; but his words rung in
my ears. I burned with rage to pursue the
murderer of my peace and precipitate him
into the ocean. I walked up and down my
room hastily and perturbed, while my
imagination conjured up a thousand
images to torment and sting me. Why had I
not followed him, and closed with him in
mortal strife? But I had suffered him to
depart, and he had directed his course
towards the main land. I shuddered to think
who might be the next victim sacrificed to

his insatiate revenge. And then I thought
again of his words--"_I_ will be with you on
your wedding-night." That then was the
period fixed for the fulfilment of my destiny.
In that hour I should die, and at once satisfy
and extinguish his malice. The prospect did
not move me to fear; yet when I thought of
my beloved Elizabeth,--of her tears and
endless sorrow, when she should find her
lover so barbarously snatched from her,--
tears, the first I had shed for many months,
streamed from my eyes, and I resolved not
to fall before my enemy without a bitter
struggle.

The night passed away, and the sun rose
from the ocean; my feelings became
calmer, if it may be called calmness, when
the violence of rage sinks into the depths of
despair. I left the house, the horrid scene of
the last night's contention, and walked on
the beach of the sea, which I almost
regarded as an insuperable barrier
between me and my fellow-creatures; nay,
a wish that such should prove the fact stole
across me. I desired that I might pass my life
on that barren rock, wearily, it is true, but
uninterrupted by any sudden shock of
misery. If I returned, it was to be sacrificed,
or to see those whom I most loved die under
the grasp of a damon whom I had myself
created.

I walked about the isle like a restless
spectre, separated from all it loved, and
miserable in the separation. When it
became noon, and the sun rose higher, I lay
down on the grass, and was overpowered
by a deep sleep. I had been awake the
whole of the preceding night, my nerves
were agitated, and my eyes inflamed by
watching and misery. The sleep into which I
now sunk refreshed me; and when I awoke,
I again felt as if I belonged to a race of
human beings like myself, and I began to
reflect upon what had passed with greater

-81-

composure; yet still the words of the fiend
rung in my ears like a death-knell, they
appeared like a dream, yet distinct and
oppressive as a reality.

The sun had far descended, and I still sat on
the shore, satisfying my appetite, which had
become ravenous, with an oaten cake,
when I saw a fishing-boat land close to me,
and one of the men brought me a packet; it
contained letters from Geneva, and one
from Clerval, entreating me to join him. He
said that he was wearing away his time
fruitlessly where he was; that letters from
the friends he had formed in London
desired his return to complete the
negotiation they had entered into for his
Indian enterprise. He could not any longer
delay his departure; but as his journey to
London might be followed, even sooner
than he now conjectured, by his longer
voyage, he entreated me to bestow as
much of my society on him as I could spare.
He besought me, therefore, to leave my
solitary isle, and to meet him at Perth, that
we might proceed southwards together.
This letter in a degree recalled me to life,
and I determined to quit my island at the
expiration of two days.

Yet, before I departed, there was a task to
perform, on which I shuddered to reflect: I
must pack up my chemical instruments; and
for that purpose I must enter the room which
had been the scene of my odious work, and
I must handle those utensils, the sight of
which was sickening to me. The next
morning, at daybreak, I summoned
sufficient courage, and unlocked the door
of my laboratory. The remains of the half-
finished creature, whom I had destroyed,
lay scattered on the floor, and I almost felt
as if I had mangled the living flesh of a
human being. I paused to collect myself,
and then entered the chamber. With
trembling hand I conveyed the instruments

out of the room; but I reflected that I ought
not to leave the relics of my work to excite
the horror and suspicion of the peasants;
and I accordingly put them into a basket,
with a great quantity of stones, and, laying
them up, determined to throw them into the
sea that very night; and in the meantime I sat
upon the beach, employed in cleaning and
arranging my chemical apparatus.

Nothing could be more complete than the
alteration that had taken place in my
feelings since the night of the appearance
of the damon. I had before regarded my
promise with a gloomy despair, as a thing
that, with whatever consequences, must be
fulfilled; but I now felt as if a film had been
taken from before my eyes, and that I, for
the first time, saw clearly. The idea of
renewing my labours did not for one instant
occur to me; the threat I had heard weighed
on my thoughts, but I did not reflect that a
voluntary act of mine could avert it. I had
resolved in my own mind, that to create
another like the fiend I had first made would
be an act of the basest and most atrocious
selfishness; and I banished from my mind
every thought that could lead to a different
conclusion.

Between two and three in the morning the
moon rose; and I then, putting my basket
aboard a little skiff, sailed out about four
miles from the shore. The scene was
perfectly solitary: a few boats were
returning towards land, but I sailed away
from them. I felt as if I was about the
commission of a dreadful crime, and
avoided with shuddering anxiety any
encounter with my fellow-creatures. At one
time the moon, which had before been
clear, was suddenly overspread by a thick
cloud, and I took advantage of the moment
of darkness, and cast my basket into the
sea: I listened to the gurgling sound as it
sunk, and then sailed away from the spot.

-82-

The sky became clouded; but the air was
pure, although chilled by the north-east
breeze that was then rising. But it refreshed
me, and filled me with such agreeable
sensations, that I resolved to prolong my
stay on the water; and, fixing the rudder in a
direct position, stretched myself at the
bottom of the boat. Clouds hid the moon,
everything was obscure, and I heard only
the sound of the boat, as its keel cut through
the waves; the murmur lulled me, and in a
short time I slept soundly.

I do not know how long I remained in this
situation, but when I awoke I found that the
sun had already mounted considerably. The
wind was high, and the waves continually
threatened the safety of my little skiff. I
found that the wind was north-east, and
must have driven me far from the coast from
which I had embarked. I endeavoured to
change my course, but quickly found that, if I
again made the attempt, the boat would be
instantly filled with water. Thus situated, my
only resource was to drive before the wind. I
confess that I felt a few sensations of terror.
I had no compass with me, and was so
slenderly acquainted with the geography of
this part of the world, that the sun was of
little benefit to me. I might be driven into the
wide Atlantic, and feel all the tortures of
starvation, or be swallowed up in the
immeasurable waters that roared and
buffeted around me. I had already been out
many hours, and felt the torment of a
burning thirst, a prelude to my other
sufferings. I looked on the heavens, which
were covered by clouds that flew before the
wind, only to be replaced by others: I looked
upon the sea, it was to be my grave.
"Fiend," I exclaimed, "your task is already
fulfilled!" I thought of Elizabeth, of my father,
and of Clerval; all left behind, on whom the
monster might satisfy his sanguinary and
merciless passions. This idea plunged me
into a reverie, so despairing and frightful,

that even now, when the scene is on the
point of closing before me for ever, I
shudder to reflect on it.

Some hours passed thus; but by degrees,
as the sun declined towards the horizon, the
wind died away into a gentle breeze, and
the sea became free from breakers. But
these gave place to a heavy swell: I felt sick,
and hardly able to hold the rudder, when
suddenly I saw a line of high land towards
the south.

Almost spent, as I was, by fatigue, and the
dreadful suspense I endured for several
hours, this sudden certainty of life rushed
like a flood of warm joy to my heart, and
tears gushed from my eyes.

How mutable are our feelings, and how
strange is that clinging love we have of life
even in the excess of misery! I constructed
another sail with a part of my dress, and
eagerly steered my course towards the
land. It had a wild and rocky appearance;
but, as I approached nearer, I easily
perceived the traces of cultivation. I saw
vessels near the shore, and found myself
suddenly transported back to the
neighbourhood of civilised man. I carefully
traced the windings of the land, and hailed a
steeple which I at length saw issuing from
behind a small promontory. As I was in a
state of extreme debility, I resolved to sail
directly towards the town, as a place where
I could most easily procure nourishment.
Fortunately I had money with me. As I turned
the promontory, I perceived a small neat
town and a good harbour, which I entered,
my heart bounding with joy at my
unexpected escape.

As I was occupied in fixing the boat and
arranging the sails, several people
crowded towards the spot. They seemed
much surprised at my appearance; but,

-83-

instead of offering me any assistance,
whispered together with gestures that at
any other time might have produced in me a
slight sensation of alarm. As it was, I merely
remarked that they spoke English; and I
therefore addressed them in that language:
"My good friends," said I, "will you be so
kind as to tell me the name of this town, and
inform me where I am?"

"You will know that soon enough," replied a
man with a hoarse voice. "May be you are
come to a place that will not prove much to
your taste; but you will not be consulted as to
your quarters, I promise you."

I was exceedingly surprised on receiving so
rude an answer from a stranger; and I was
also disconcerted on perceiving the
frowning and angry countenances of his
companions. "Why do you answer me so
roughly?" I replied; "surely it is not the
custom of Englishmen to receive strangers
so inhospitably."

"I do not know," said the man, "what the
custom of the English may be; but it is the
custom of the Irish to hate villains."

While this strange dialogue continued, I
perceived the crowd rapidly increase. Their
faces expressed a mixture of curiosity and
anger, which annoyed, and in some degree
alarmed me. I inquired the way to the inn;
but no one replied. I then moved forward
and a murmuring sound arose from the
crowd as they followed and surrounded me;
when an ill-looking man approaching,
tapped me on the shoulder, and said,
"Come, sir, you must follow me to Mr.
Kirwin's, to give an account of yourself."

"Who is Mr. Kirwin? Why am I to give an
account of myself? Is not this a free
country?"

"Ay, sir, free enough for honest folks. Mr.
Kirwin is a magistrate; and you are to give
an account of the death of a gentleman who
was found murdered here last night."

This answer startled me; but I presently
recovered myself. I was innocent; that could
easily be proved: accordingly I followed my
conductor in silence, and was led to one of
the best houses in the town. I was ready to
sink from fatigue and hunger; but, being
surrounded by a crowd, I thought it politic to
rouse all my strength, that no physical
debility might be construed into
apprehension or conscious guilt. Little did I
then expect the calamity that was in a few
moments to overwhelm me, and extinguish
in horror and despair all fear of ignominy or
death.

I must pause here; for it requires all my
fortitude to recall the memory of the frightful
events which I am about to relate, in proper
detail, to my recollection.

Chapter 21

I was soon introduced into the presence of
the magistrate, an old benevolent man, with
calm and mild manners. He looked upon
me, however, with some degree of severity:
and then, turning towards my conductors,
he asked who appeared as witnesses on
this occasion.

About half a dozen men came forward; and
one being selected by the magistrate, he
deposed that he had been out fishing the
night before with his son and brother-in-
law, Daniel Nugent, when, about ten
o'clock, they observed a strong northerly
blast rising, and they accordingly put in for
port. It was a very dark night, as the moon
had not yet risen; they did not land at the
harbour, but, as they had been
accustomed, at a creek about two miles

-84-

below. He walked on first, carrying a part of
the fishing tackle, and his companions
followed him at some distance. As he was
proceeding along the sands, he struck his
foot against something, and fell at his length
on the ground. His companions came up to
assist him; and, by the light of their lantern,
they found that he had fallen on the body of a
man who was to all appearance dead. Their
first supposition was that it was the corpse
of some person who had been drowned,
and was thrown on shore by the waves; but,
on examination, they found that the clothes
were not wet, and even that the body was
not then cold. They instantly carried it to the
cottage of an old woman near the spot, and
endeavoured, but in vain, to restore it to life.
It appeared to be a handsome young man,
about five and twenty years of age. He had
apparently been strangled; for there was no
sign of any violence, except the black mark
of fingers on his neck.

The first part of this deposition did not in the
least interest me; but when the mark of the
fingers was mentioned, I remembered the
murder of my brother, and felt myself
extremely agitated; my limbs trembled, and
a mist came over my eyes, which obliged
me to lean on a chair for support. The
magistrate observed me with a keen eye,
and of course drew an unfavourable augury
from my manner.

The son confirmed his father's account: but
when Daniel Nugent was called, he swore
positively that, just before the fall of his
companion, he saw a boat, with a single
man in it, at a short distance from the shore;
and, as far as he could judge by the light of
a few stars, it was the same boat in which I
had just landed.

A woman deposed that she lived near the
beach, and was standing at the door of her
cottage, waiting for the return of the

fishermen, about an hour before she heard
of the discovery of the body, when she saw
a boat, with only one man in it, push off from
that part of the shore where the corpse was
afterwards found.

Another woman confirmed the account of
the fishermen having brought the body into
her house; it was not cold. They put it into a
bed, and rubbed it; and Daniel went to the
town for an apothecary, but life was quite
gone.

Several other men were examined
concerning my landing; and they agreed
that, with the strong north wind that had
arisen during the night, it was very probable
that I had beaten about for many hours, and
had been obliged to return nearly to the
same spot from which I had departed.
Besides, they observed that it appeared
that I had brought the body from another
place, and it was likely that, as I did not
appear to know the shore, I might have put
into the harbour ignorant of the distance of
the town of from the place where I had
deposited the corpse.

Mr. Kerwin, on hearing this evidence,
desired that I should be taken into the room
where the body lay for interment, that it
might be observed what effect the sight of it
would produce upon me. This idea was
probably suggested by the extreme
agitation I had exhibited when the mode of
the murder had been described. I was
accordingly conducted, by the magistrate
and several other persons, to the inn. I could
not help being struck by the strange
coincidences that had taken place during
this eventful night; but knowing that I had
been conversing with several persons in the
island I had inhabited about the time that the
body had been found, I was perfectly
tranquil as to the consequences of the
affair.

-85-

I entered the room where the corpse lay,
and was led up to the coffin. How can I
describe my sensations on beholding it? I
feel yet parched with horror, nor can I reflect
on that terrible moment without shuddering
and agony. The examination, the presence
of the magistrate and witnesses, passed
like a dream from my memory, when I saw
the lifeless form of Henry Clerval stretched
before me. I gasped for breath; and,
throwing myself on the body, I exclaimed,
"Have my murderous machinations
deprived you also, my dearest Henry, of
life? Two I have already destroyed; other
victims await their destiny: but you, Clerval,
my friend, my benefactor----"

The human frame could no longer support
the agonies that I endured, and I was
carried out of the room in strong
convulsions.

A fever succeeded to this. I lay for two
months on the point of death: my ravings, as
I afterwards heard, were frightful; I called
myself the murderer of William, of Justine,
and of Clerval. Sometimes I entreated my
attendants to assist me in the destruction of
the fiend by whom I was tormented; and at
others I felt the fingers of the monster
already grasping my neck, and screamed
aloud with agony and terror. Fortunately, as I
spoke my native language, Mr. Kirwin alone
understood me; but my gestures and bitter
cries were sufficient to affright the other
witnesses.

Why did I not die? More miserable than man
ever was before, why did I not sink into
forgetfulness and rest? Death snatches
away many blooming children, the only
hopes of their doating parents: how many
brides and youthful lovers have been one
day in the bloom of health and hope, and the
next a prey for worms and the decay of the
tomb! Of what materials was I made, that I

could thus resist so many shocks, which,
like the turning of the wheel, continually
renewed the torture?

But I was doomed to live; and, in two
months, found myself as awaking from a
dream, in a prison, stretched on a wretched
bed, surrounded by gaolers, turnkeys,
bolts, and all the miserable apparatus of a
dungeon. It was morning, I remember, when
I thus awoke to understanding: I had
forgotten the particulars of what had
happened, and only felt as if some great
misfortune had suddenly overwhelmed me;
but when I looked around, and saw the
barred windows, and the squalidness of the
room in which I was, all flashed across my
memory, and I groaned bitterly.

This sound disturbed an old woman who
was sleeping in a chair beside me. She
was a hired nurse, the wife of one of the
turnkeys, and her countenance expressed
all those bad qualities which often
characterise that class. The lines of her face
were hard and rude, like that of persons
accustomed to see without sympathising in
sights of misery. Her tone expressed her
entire indifference; she addressed me in
English, and the voice struck me as one that
I had heard during my sufferings:

"Are you better now, sir?" said she.

I replied in the same language, with a feeble
voice, "I believe I am; but if it be all true, if
indeed I did not dream, I am sorry that I am
still alive to feel this misery and horror."

"For that matter," replied the old woman, "if
you mean about the gentleman you
murdered, I believe that it were better for
you if you were dead, for I fancy it will go
hard with you! However, that's none of my
business; I am sent to nurse you, and get
you well; I do my duty with a safe

-86-

conscience; it were well if everybody did
the same."

I turned with loathing from the woman who
could utter so unfeeling a speech to a
person just saved, on the very edge of
death; but I felt languid, and unable to reflect
on all that had passed. The whole series of
my life appeared to me as a dream; I
sometimes doubted if indeed it were all
true, for it never presented itself to my mind
with the force of reality.

As the images that floated before me
become more distinct, I grew feverish; a
darkness pressed around me: no one was
near me who soothed me with the gentle
voice of love; no dear hand supported me.
The physician came and prescribed
medicines, and the old woman prepared
them for me; but utter carelessness was
visible in the first, and the expression of
brutality was strongly marked in the visage
of the second. Who could be interested in
the fate of a murderer, but the hangman
who would gain his fee?

These were my first reflections; but I soon
learned that Mr. Kirwin had shown me
extreme kindness. He had caused the best
room in the prison to be prepared for me
(wretched indeed was the best); and it was
he who had provided a physician and a
nurse. It is true, he seldom came to see me;
for, although he ardently desired to relieve
the sufferings of every human creature, he
did not wish to be present at the agonies
and miserable ravings of a murderer. He
came, therefore, sometimes, to see that I
was not neglected; but his visits were short,
and with long intervals.

One day, while I was gradually recovering, I
was seated in a chair, my eyes half open,
and my cheeks livid like those in death. I
was overcome by gloom and misery, and

often reflected I had better seek death than
desire to remain in a world which to me was
replete with wretchedness. At one time I
considered whether I should not declare
myself guilty, and suffer the penalty of the
law, less innocent than poor Justine had
been. Such were my thoughts when the
door of my apartment was opened and Mr.
Kirwin entered. His countenance expressed
sympathy and compassion; he drew a chair
close to mine, and addressed me in French

"I fear that this place is very shocking to you;
can I do anything to make you more
comfortable?"

"I thank you; but all that you mention is
nothing to me: on the whole earth there is no
comfort which I am capable of receiving."

"I know that the sympathy of a stranger can
be but of little relief to one borne down as
you are by so strange a misfortune. But you
will, I hope, soon quit this melancholy
abode; for, doubtless, evidence can easily
be brought to free you from the criminal
charge."

"That is my least concern: I am, by a course
of strange events, become the most
miserable of mortals. Persecuted and
tortured as I am and have been, can death
be any evil tome?"

"Nothing indeed could be more unfortunate
and agonising than the strange chances that
have lately occurred. You were thrown, by
some surprising accident, on this shore
renowned for its hospitality, seized
immediately, and charged with murder. The
first sight that was presented to your eyes
was the body of your friend, murdered in so
unaccountable a manner, and placed, as it
were, by some fiend across your path."

As Mr. Kirwin said this, notwithstanding the

-87-

agitation I endured on this retrospect of my
sufferings, I also felt considerable surprise
at the knowledge he seemed to possess
concerning me. I suppose some
astonishment was exhibited in my
countenance; for Mr. Kirwin hastened to say

"Immediately upon your being taken ill, all
the papers that were on your person were
brought me, and I examined them that I
might discover some trace by which I could
send to your relations an account of your
misfortune and illness. I found several
letters, and, among others, one which I
discovered from its commencement to be
from your father. I instantly wrote to Geneva:
nearly two months have elapsed since the
departure of my letter.--But you are ill; even
now you tremble: you are unfit for agitation
of any kind."

"This suspense is a thousand times worse
than the most horrible event: tell me what
new scene of death has been acted, and
whose murder I am now to lament?"

"Your family is perfectly well," said Mr.
Kirwin, with gentleness; "and some one, a
friend, is come to visit you."

I know not by what chain of thought the idea
presented itself, but it instantly darted into
my mind that the murderer had come to
mock at my misery, and taunt me with the
death of Clerval, as a new incitement for me
to comply with his hellish desires. I put my
hand before my eyes and cried out in agony

"Oh! take him away! I cannot see him; for
God's sake do not let him enter!"

Mr. Kirwin regarded me with a troubled
countenance. He could not help regarding
my exclamation as a presumption of my
guilt, and said, in rather a severe tone

"I should have thought, young man, that the
presence of your father would have been
welcome instead of inspiring such violent
repugnance."

"My father!" cried I, while every feature and
every muscle was relaxed from anguish to
pleasure: "is my father indeed come? How
kind, how very kind! But where is he, why
does he not hasten to me?"

My change of manner surprised and
pleased the magistrate; perhaps he thought
that my former exclamation was a
momentary return of delirium, and now he
instantly resumed his former benevolence.
He rose and quitted the room with my nurse,
and in a moment my father entered it.

Nothing, at this moment, could have given
me greater pleasure than the arrival of my
father. I stretched out my hand to him and
cried

"Are you then safe--and Elizabeth--and
Ernest?"

My father calmed me with assurances of
their welfare, and endeavoured, by dwelling
on these subjects so interesting to my
heart, to raise my desponding spirits; but he
soon felt that a prison cannot be the abode
of cheerfulness. "What a place is this that
you inhabit, my son!" said he, looking
mournfully at the barred windows and
wretched appearance of the room. "You
travelled to seek happiness, but a fatality
seems to pursue you. And poor Clerval----
"

The name of my unfortunate and murdered
friend was an agitation too great to be
endured in my weak state; I shed tears.

"Alas! yes, my father," replied I; "some
destiny of the most horrible kind hangs over

-88-

me, and I must live to fulfil it, or surely I
should have died on the coffin of Henry."

We were not allowed to converse for any
length of time, for the precarious state of my
health rendered every precaution necessary
that could ensure tranquillity. Mr. Kirwin
came in and insisted that my strength should
not be exhausted by too much exertion. But
the appearance of my father was to me like
that of my good angel, and I gradually
recovered my health.

As my sickness quitted me, I was absorbed
by a gloomy and black melancholy that
nothing could dissipate. The image of
Clerval was for ever before me, ghastly and
murdered. More than once the agitation into
which these reflections threw me made my
friends dread a dangerous relapse. Alas!
why did they preserve so miserable and
detested a life? It was surely that I might fulfil
my destiny, which is now drawing to a
close. Soon, oh! very soon, will death
extinguish these throbbings, and relieve me
from the mighty weight of anguish that
bears me to the dust; and, in executing the
award of justice, I shall also sink to rest.
Then the appearance of death was distant
although the wish was ever present to my
thoughts; and I often sat for hours
motionless and speechless, wishing for
some mighty revolution that might bury me
and my destroyer in its ruins.

The season of the assizes approached. I
had already been three months in prison;
and although I was still weak, and in
continual danger of a relapse, I was obliged
to travel nearly a hundred miles to the
county-town where the court was held. Mr.
Kirwin charged himself with every care of
collecting witnesses and arranging my
defence. I was spared the disgrace of
appearing publicly as a criminal, as the
case was not brought before the court that

decides on life and death. The grand jury
rejected the bill on its being proved that I
was on the Orkney Islands at the hour the
body of my friend was found; and a fortnight
after my removal I was liberated from
prison.

My father was enraptured on finding me
freed from the vexations of a criminal
charge, that I was again allowed to breathe
the fresh atmosphere, and permitted to
return to my native country. I did not
participate in these feelings; for to me the
walls of a dungeon or a palace were alike
hateful. The cup of life was poisoned for
ever; and although the sun shone upon me
as upon the happy and gay of heart, I saw
around me nothing but a dense and frightful
darkness, penetrated by no light but the
glimmer of two eyes that glared upon me.
Sometimes they were the expressive eyes
of Henry languishing in death, the dark orbs
nearly covered by the lids, and the long
black lashes that fringed them; sometimes
it was the watery, clouded eyes of the
monster as I first saw them in my chamber
at Ingolstadt.

My father tried to awaken in me the feelings
of affection. He talked of Geneva, which I
should soon visit--of Elizabeth and Ernest;
but these words only drew deep groans
from me. Sometimes, indeed, I felt a wish
for happiness; and thought, with melancholy
delight, of my beloved cousin; or longed,
with a devouring _maladie du pays_, to see
once more the blue lake and rapid Rhone
that had been so dear to me in early
childhood: but my general state of feeling
was a torpor in which a prison was as
welcome a residence as the divinest scene
in nature; and these fits were seldom
interrupted but by paroxysms of anguish
and despair. At these moments I often
endeavoured to put an end to the existence I
loathed; and it required unceasing

-89-

attendance and vigilance to restrain me
from committing some dreadful act of
violence.

Yet one duty remained to me, the
recollection of which finally triumphed over
my selfish despair. It was necessary that I
should return without delay to Geneva, there
to watch over the lives of those I so fondly
loved; and to lie in wait for the murderer,
that if any chance led me to the place of his
concealment, or if he dared again to blast
me by his presence, I might, with unfailing
aim, put an end to the existence of the
monstrous Image which I had endued with
the mockery of a soul still more monstrous.
My father still desired to delay our
departure, fearful that I could not sustain the
fatigues of a journey: for I was a shattered
wreck--the shadow of a human being. My
strength was gone. I was a mere skeleton;
and fever night and day preyed upon my
wasted frame.

Still, as I urged our leaving Ireland with such
inquietude and impatience, my father
thought it best to yield. We took our passage
on board a vessel bound for Havre-de-
Grace, and sailed with a fair wind from the
Irish shores. It was midnight. I lay on the
deck looking at the stars and listening to the
dashing of the waves. I hailed the darkness
that shut Ireland from my sight; and my pulse
beat with a feverish joy when I reflected that
I should soon see Geneva. The past
appeared to me in the light of a frightful
dream; yet the vessel in which I was, the
wind that blew me from the detested shore
of Ireland, and the sea which surrounded
me, told me too forcibly that I was deceived
by no vision, and that Clerval, my friend and
dearest companion, had fallen a victim to
me and the monster of my creation. I
repassed, in my memory, my whole life; my
quiet happiness while residing with my
family in Geneva, the death of my mother,

and my departure for Ingolstadt. I
remembered, shuddering, the mad
enthusiasm that hurried me on to the
creation of my hideous enemy, and I called
to mind the night in which he first lived. I was
unable to pursue the train of thought; a
thousand feelings pressed upon me, and I
wept bitterly.

Ever since my recovery from the fever I had
been in the custom of taking every night a
small quantity of laudanum; for it was by
means of this drug only that I was enabled to
gain the rest necessary for the preservation
of life. Oppressed by the recollection of my
various misfortunes, I now swallowed
double my usual quantity and soon slept
profoundly. But sleep did not afford me
respite from thought and misery; my
dreams presented a thousand objects that
scared me. Towards morning I was
possessed by a kind of nightmare; I felt the
fiend's grasp in my neck, and could not free
myself from it; groans and cries rung in my
ears. My father, who was watching over
me, perceiving my restlessness, awoke
me; the dashing waves were around: the
cloudy sky above; the fiend was not here: a
sense of security, a feeling that a truce was
established between the present hour and
the irresistible, disastrous future, imparted
to me a kind of calm forgetfulness, of which
the human mind is by its structure peculiarly
susceptible.

Chapter 22

The voyage came to an end. We landed and
proceeded to Paris. I soon found that I had
overtaxed my strength, and that I must
repose before I could continue my journey.
My father's care and attentions were
indefatigable; but he did not know the origin
of my sufferings, and sought erroneous
methods to remedy the incurable ill. He
wished me to seek amusement in society. I

-90-

abhorred the face of man. Oh, not
abhorred! they were my brethren, my fellow
beings, and I felt attracted even to the most
repulsive among them as to creatures of an
angelic nature and celestial mechanism.
But I felt that I had no right to share their
intercourse. I had unchained an enemy
among them, whose joy it was to shed their
blood and to revel in their groans. How they
would, each and all, abhor me, and hunt me
from the world, did they know my
unhallowed acts and the crimes which had
their source in me!

My father yielded at length to my desire to
avoid society, and strove by various
arguments to banish my despair.
Sometimes he thought that I felt deeply the
degradation of being obliged to answer a
charge of murder, and he endeavoured to
prove to me the futility of pride.

"Alas! my father," said I, "how little do you
know me. Human beings, their feelings and
passions, would indeed be degraded if
such a wretch as I felt pride. Justine, poor
unhappy Justine, was as innocent as I, and
she suffered the same charge; she died for
it; and I am the cause of this--I murdered
her. William, Justine, and Henry--they all
died by my hands."

My father had often, during my
imprisonment, heard me make the same
assertion; when I thus accused myself he
sometimes seemed to desire an
explanation, and at others he appeared to
consider it as the offspring of delirium, and
that, during my illness, some idea of this
kind had presented itself to my imagination,
the remembrance of which I preserved in
my convalescence. I avoided explanation,
and maintained a continual silence
concerning the wretch I had created. I had a
persuasion that I should be supposed mad;
and this in itself would for ever have chained

my tongue. But, besides, I could not bring
myself to disclose a secret which would fill
my hearer with consternation, and make
fear and unnatural horror the inmates of his
breast. I checked, therefore, my impatient
thirst for sympathy, and was silent when I
would have given the world to have
confided the fatal secret. Yet still words like
those I have recorded would burst
uncontrollably from me. I could offer no
explanation of them; but their truth in part
relieved the burden of my mysterious woe.

Upon this occasion my father said, with an
expression of unbounded wonder, "My
dearest Victor, what infatuation is this? My
dear son, I entreat you never to make such
an assertion again."

"I am not mad," I cried energetically; "the sun
and the heavens, who have viewed my
operations, can bear witness of my truth. I
am the assassin of those most innocent
victims; they died by my machinations. A
thousand times would I have shed my own
blood, drop by drop, to have saved their
lives; but I could not, my father, indeed I
could not sacrifice the whole human race."

The conclusion of this speech convinced my
father that my ideas were deranged, and he
instantly changed the subject of our
conversation and endeavoured to alter the
course of my thoughts. He wished as much
as possible to obliterate the memory of the
scenes that had taken place in Ireland, and
never alluded to them, or suffered me to
speak of my misfortunes.

As time passed away I became more calm:
misery had her dwelling in my heart, but I no
longer talked in the same incoherent
manner of my own crimes; sufficient for me
was the consciousness of them. By the
utmost selfviolence, I curbed the imperious
voice of wretchedness, which sometimes

-91-

desired to declare itself to the whole world;
and my manners were calmer and more
composed than they had ever been since
my journey to the sea of ice.

A few days before we left Paris on our way
to Switzerland, I received the following letter
from Elizabeth:

"MY DEAR FRIEND,--It gave me the
greatest pleasure to receive a letter from my
uncle dated at Paris; you are no longer at a
formidable distance, and I may hope to see
you in less than a fortnight. My poor cousin,
how much you must have suffered! I expect
to see you looking even more ill than when
you quitted Geneva. This winter has been
passed most miserably, tortured as I have
been by anxious suspense; yet I hope to see
peace in your countenance, and to find that
your heart is not totally void of comfort and
tranquillity.

"Yet I fear that the same feelings now exist
that made you so miserable a year ago,
even perhaps augmented by time. I would
not disturb you at this period when so many
misfortunes weigh upon you; but a
conversation that I had with my uncle
previous to his departure renders some
explanation necessary before we meet.

"Explanation! you may possibly say; what
can Elizabeth have to explain? If you really
say this, my questions are answered, and
all my doubts satisfied. But you are distant
from me, and it is possible that you may
dread, and yet be pleased with this
explanation; and, in a probability of this
being the case, I dare not any longer
postpone writing what, during your
absence, I have often wished to express to
you, but have never had the courage to
begin.

"You well know, Victor, that our union had

been the favourite plan of your parents ever
since our infancy. We were told this when
young, and taught to look forward to it as an
event that would certainly take place. We
were affectionate playfellows during
childhood, and, I believe, dear and valued
friends to one another as we grew older.
But as brother and sister often entertain a
lively affection towards each other without
desiring a more intimate union, may not
such also be our case? Tell me, dearest
Victor. Answer me, I conjure you, by our
mutual happiness, with simple truth--Do
you not love another?

"You have travelled; you have spent several
years of your life at Ingolstadt; and I confess
to you, my friend, that when I saw you last
autumn so unhappy, flying to solitude, from
the society of every creature, I could not help
supposing that you might regret our
connection, and believe yourself bound in
honour to fulfil the wishes of your parents
although they opposed themselves to your
inclinations. But this is false reasoning. I
confess to you, my friend, that I love you,
and that in my airy dreams of futurity you
have been my constant friend and
companion. But it is your happiness I desire
as well as my own when I declare to you that
our marriage would render me eternally
miserable unless it were the dictate of your
own free choice. Even now I weep to think
that, borne down as you are by the cruellest
misfortunes, you may stifle, by the word
_honour_, all hope of that love and
happiness which would alone restore you to
yourself. I, who have so disinterested an
affection for you, may increase your
miseries tenfold by being an obstacle to
your wishes. Ah! Victor, be assured that
your cousin and playmate has too sincere a
love for you not to be made miserable by
this supposition. Be happy, my friend; and if
you obey me in this one request, remain
satisfied that nothing on earth will have the

-92-

power to interrupt my tranquillity.

"Do not let this letter disturb you; do not
answer tomorrow, or the next day, or even
until you come, if it will give you pain. My
uncle will send me news of your health; and
if I see but one smile on your lips when we
meet, occasioned by this or any other
exertion of mine, I shall need no other
happiness.

"ELIZABETH LAVENZA."

"GENEVA, _May 18th, 17--._"

This letter revived in my memory what I had
before forgotten, the threat of the fiend--"_I_
_will be with you on your wedding-night!_"
Such was my sentence, and on that night
would the daemon employ every art to
destroy me, and tear me from the glimpse
of happiness which promised partly to
console my sufferings. On that night he had
determined to consummate his crimes by
my death. Well, be it so; a deadly struggle
would then assuredly take place, in which if
he were victorious I should be at peace, and
his power over me be at an end. If he were
vanquished I should be a free man. Alas!
what freedom? such as the peasant enjoys
when his family have been massacred
before his eyes, his cottage burnt, his lands
laid waste, and he is turned adrift,
homeless, penniless, and alone, but free.
Such would be my liberty except that in my
Elizabeth I possessed a treasure; alas!
balanced by those horrors of remorse and
guilt which would pursue me until death.

Sweet and beloved Elizabeth! I read and re-
read her letter and some softened feelings
stole into my heart and dared to whisper
paradisiacal dreams of love and joy; but the
apple was already eaten, and the angel's
arm bared to drive me from all hope. Yet I
would die to make her happy. If the monster

executed his threat, death was inevitable;
yet, again, I considered whether my
marriage would hasten my fate. My
destruction might indeed arrive a few
months sooner; but if my torturer should
suspect that I postponed it influenced by his
menaces he would surely find other, and
perhaps more dreadful, means of revenge.
He had vowed _to be with me on my
wedding-night_, yet he did not consider that
threat as binding him to peace in the
meantime; for, as if to show me that he was
not yet satiated with blood, he had
murdered Clerval immediately after the
enunciation of his threats. I resolved,
therefore, that if my immediate union with
my cousin would conduce either to hers or
my father's happiness, my adversary's
designs against my life should not retard it a
single hour.

In this state of mind I wrote to Elizabeth. My
letter was calm and affectionate. "I fear, my
beloved girl," I said, "little happiness
remains for us on earth; yet all that I may one
day enjoy is centred in you. Chase away
your idle fears; to you alone do I consecrate
my life and my endeavours for contentment.
I have one secret, Elizabeth, a dreadful one;
when revealed to you it will chill your frame
with horror, and then, far from being
surprised at my misery, you will only wonder
that I survive what I have endured. I will
confide this tale of misery and terror to you
the day after our marriage shall take place;
for, my sweet cousin, there must be perfect
confidence between us. But until then, I
conjure you, do not mention or allude to it.
This I most earnestly entreat, and I know you
will comply."

In about a week after the arrival of
Elizabeth's letter we returned to Geneva.
The sweet girl welcomed me with warm
affection; yet tears were in her eyes as she
beheld my emaciated frame and feverish

-93-

cheeks. I saw a change in her also. She was
thinner and had lost much of that heavenly
vivacity that had before charmed me; but
her gentleness and soft looks of
compassion made her a more fit
companion for one blasted and miserable
as I was.

The tranquillity which I now enjoyed did not
endure. Memory brought madness with it;
and when I thought of what had passed a
real insanity possessed me; sometimes I
was furious and burnt with rage; sometimes
low and despondent. I neither spoke nor
looked at any one, but sat motionless,
bewildered by the multitude of miseries that
overcame me.

Elizabeth alone had the power to draw me
from these fits; her gentle voice would
soothe me when transported by passion,
and inspire me with human feelings when
sunk in torpor. She wept with me and for
me. When reason returned she would
remonstrate and endeavour to inspire me
with resignation. Ah! it is well for the
unfortunate to be resigned, but for the guilty
there is no peace. The agonies of remorse
poison the luxury there is otherwise
sometimes found in indulging the excess of
grief.

Soon after my arrival, my father spoke of my
immediate marriage with Elizabeth. I
remained silent.

"Have you, then, some other attachment?"

"None on earth. I love Elizabeth, and look
forward to our union with delight. Let the day
therefore be fixed; and on it I will consecrate
myself, in life or death, to the happiness of
my cousin."

"My dear Victor, do not speak thus. Heavy
misfortunes have befallen us; but let us only

cling closer to what remains, and transfer
our love for those whom we have lost to
those who yet live. Our circle will be small,
but bound close by the ties of affection and
mutual misfortune. And when time shall
have softened your despair, new and dear
objects of care will be born to replace those
of whom we have been so cruelly deprived."

Such were the lessons of my father. But to
me the remembrance of the threat returned:
nor can you wonder that, omnipotent as the
fiend had yet been in his deeds of blood, I
should almost regard him as invincible, and
that when he had pronounced the words, "I
shall be with you on your wedding-night," I
should regard the threatened fate as
unavoidable. But death was no evil to me if
the loss of Elizabeth were balanced with it;
and I therefore, with a contented and even
cheerful countenance, agreed with my
father that, if my cousin would consent, the
ceremony should take place in ten days,
and thus put, as I imagined, the seal to my
fate.

Great God! if for one instant I had thought
what might be the hellish intention of my
fiendish adversary, I would rather have
banished myself for ever from my native
country, and wandered a friendless outcast
over the earth, than have consented to this
miserable marriage. But, as if possessed
of magic powers, the monster had blinded
me to his real intentions; and when I thought
that I had prepared only my own death, I
hastened that of a far dearer victim.

As the period fixed for our marriage drew
nearer, whether from cowardice or a
prophetic feeling, I felt my heart sink within
me. But I concealed my feelings by an
appearance of hilarity, that brought smiles
and joy to the countenance of my father, but
hardly deceived the everwatchful and nicer
eye of Elizabeth. She looked forward to our

-94-

union with placid contentment, not
unmingled with a little fear, which past
misfortunes had impressed, that what now
appeared certain and tangible happiness
might soon dissipate into an airy dream,
and leave no trace but deep and everlasting
regret.

Preparations were made for the event;
congratulatory visits were received; and all
wore a smiling appearance. I shut up, as
well as I could, in my own heart the anxiety
that preyed there, and entered with
seeming earnestness into the plans of my
father, although they might only serve as the
decorations of my tragedy. Through my
father's exertions, a part of the inheritance
of Elizabeth had been restored to her by the
Austrian government. A small possession
on the shores of Como belonged to her. It
was agreed that, immediately after our
union, we should proceed to Villa Lavenza,
and spend our first days of happiness
beside the beautiful lake near which it
stood.

In the meantime I took every precaution to
defend my person in case the fiend should
openly attack me. I carried pistols and a
dagger constantly about me, and was ever
on the watch to prevent artifice; and by
these means gained a greater degree of
tranquillity. Indeed, as the period
approached, the threat appeared more as a
delusion, not to be regarded as worthy to
disturb my peace, while the happiness I
hoped for in my marriage wore a greater
appearance of certainty as the day fixed for
its solemnisation drew nearer and I heard it
continually spoken of as an occurrence
which no accident could possibly prevent.

Elizabeth seemed happy; my tranquil
demeanour contributed greatly to calm her
mind. But on the day that was to fulfil my
wishes and my destiny she was

melancholy, and a presentiment of evil
pervaded her; and perhaps also she
thought of the dreadful secret which I had
promised to reveal to her on the following
day. My father was in the meantime
overjoyed, and, in the bustle of preparation,
only recognised in the melancholy of his
niece the diffidence of a bride.

After the ceremony was performed a large
party assembled at my father's; but it was
agreed that Elizabeth and I should
commence our journey by water, sleeping
that night at Evian, and continuing our
voyage on the following day. The day was
fair, the wind favourable, all smiled on our
nuptial embarkation.

Those were the last moments of my life
during which I enjoyed the feeling of
happiness. We passed rapidly along: the
sun was hot, but we were sheltered from its
rays by a kind of canopy, while we enjoyed
the beauty of the scene, sometimes on one
side of the lake, where we saw Mont
Saleve, the pleasant banks of Montalegre,
and at a distance, surmounting all, the
beautiful Mont Blanc, and the assemblage
of snowy mountains that in vain endeavour
to emulate her; sometimes coasting the
opposite banks, we saw the mighty Jura
opposing its dark side to the ambition that
would quit its native country, and an almost
insurmountable barrier to the invader who
should wish to enslave it.

I took the hand of Elizabeth: "You are
sorrowful, my love. Ah! if you knew what I
have suffered, and what I may yet endure,
you would endeavour to let me taste the
quiet and freedom from despair that this
one day at least permits me to enjoy."

"Be happy, my dear Victor," replied
Elizabeth; "there is, I hope, nothing to
distress you; and be assured that if a lively

-95-

joy is not painted in my face, my heart is
contented. Something whispers to me not to
depend too much on the prospect that is
opened before us; but I will not listen to such
a sinister voice. Observe how fast we move
along, and how the clouds, which
sometimes obscure and sometimes rise
above the dome of Mont Blanc, render this
scene of beauty still more interesting. Look
also at the innumerable fish that are
swimming in the clear waters, where we
can distinguish every pebble that lies at the
bottom. What a divine day! how happy and
serene all nature appears!"

Thus Elizabeth endeavoured to divert her
thoughts and mine from all reflection upon
melancholy subjects. But her temper was
fluctuating; joy for a few instants shone in
her eyes, but it continually gave place to
distraction and reverie.

The sun sunk lower in the heavens; we
passed the river Drance, and observed its
path through the chasms of the higher, and
the glens of the lower hills. The Alps here
come closer to the lake, and we
approached the amphitheatre of mountains
which forms its eastern boundary. The spire
of Evian shone under the woods that
surrounded it, and the range of mountain
above mountain by which it was overhung.

The wind, which had hitherto carried us
along with amazing rapidity, sunk at sunset
to a light breeze; the soft air just ruffled the
water, and caused a pleasant motion
among the trees as we approached the
shore, from which it wafted the most
delightful scent of flowers and hay. The sun
sunk beneath the horizon as we landed; and
as I touched the shore, I felt those cares and
fears revive which soon were to clasp me
and cling to me for ever.

Chapter 23

It was eight o'clock when we landed; we
walked for a short time on the shore
enjoying the transitory light, and then retired
to the inn and contemplated the lovely scene
of waters, woods, and mountains,
obscured in darkness, yet still displaying
their black outlines.

The wind, which had fallen in the south, now
rose with great violence in the west. The
moon had reached her summit in the
heavens and was beginning to descend;
the clouds swept across it swifter than the
flight of the vulture and dimmed her rays,
while the lake reflected the scene of the
busy heavens, rendered still busier by the
restless waves that were beginning to rise.
Suddenly a heavy storm of rain descended.

I had been calm during the day; but so soon
as night obscured the shapes of objects, a
thousand fears arose in my mind. I was
anxious and watchful, while my right hand
grasped a pistol which was hidden in my
bosom; every sound terrified me; but I
resolved that I would sell my life dearly, and
not shrink from the conflict until my own life,
or that of my adversary, was extinguished.

Elizabeth observed my agitation for some
time in timid and fearful silence; but there
was something in my glance which
communicated terror to her, and trembling
she asked, "What is it that agitates you, my
dear Victor? What is it you fear?"

"Oh! peace, peace, my love," replied I; "this
night and all will be safe: but this night is
dreadful, very dreadful."

I passed an hour in this state of mind, when
suddenly I reflected how fearful the combat
which I momentarily expected would be to
my wife, and I earnestly entreated her to
retire, resolving not to join her until I had
obtained some knowledge as to the

-96-

situation of my enemy.

She left me, and I continued some time
walking up and down the passages of the
house, and inspecting every corner that
might afford a retreat to my adversary. But I
discovered no trace of him, and was
beginning to conjecture that some fortunate
chance had intervened to prevent the
execution of his menaces, when suddenly I
heard a shrill and dreadful scream. It came
from the room into which Elizabeth had
retired. As I heard it, the whole truth rushed
into my mind, my arms dropped, the motion
of every muscle and fibre was suspended; I
could feel the blood trickling in my veins and
tingling in the extremities of my limbs. This
state lasted but for an instant; the scream
was repeated, and I rushed into the room.

Great God! why did I not then expire! Why
am I here to relate the destruction of the best
hope and the purest creature of earth? She
was there, lifeless and inanimate, thrown
across the bed, her head hanging down,
and her pale and distorted features half
covered by her hair. Everywhere I turn I see
the same figure--her bloodless arms and
relaxed form flung by the murderer on its
bridal bier. Could I behold this and live?
Alas! life is obstinate and clings closest
where it is most hated. For a moment only
did I lose recollection; I fell senseless on the
ground.

When I recovered, I found myself surrounded
by the people of the inn; their countenances
expressed a breathless terror: but the horror
of others appeared only as a mockery, a
shadow of the feelings that oppressed me. I
escaped from them to the room where lay
the body of Elizabeth, my love, my wife, so
lately living, so dear, so worthy. She had
been moved from the posture in which I had
first beheld her; and now, as she lay, her
head upon her arm, and a handkerchief

thrown across her face and neck, I might
have supposed her asleep. I rushed
towards her, and embraced her with
ardour; but the deadly languor and coldness
of the limbs told me that what I now held in
my arms had ceased to be the Elizabeth
whom I had loved and cherished. The
murderous mark of the fiend's grasp was
on her neck, and the breath had ceased to
issue from her lips.

While I still hung over her in the agony of
despair, I happened to look up. The
windows of the room had before been
darkened, and I felt a kind of panic on
seeing the pale yellow light of the moon
illuminate the chamber. The shutters had
been thrown back; and, with a sensation of
horror not to be described, I saw at the open
window a figure the most hideous and
abhorred. A grin was on the face of the
monster; he seemed to jeer as with his
fiendish finger he pointed towards the
corpse of my wife. I rushed towards the
window and, drawing a pistol from my
bosom, fired; but he eluded me, leaped
from his station, and, running with the
swiftness of lightning, plunged into the lake.

The report of the pistol brought a crowd into
the room. I pointed to the spot where he had
disappeared, and we followed the track
with boats; nets were cast, but in vain. After
passing several hours, we returned
hopeless, most of my companions
believing it to have been a form conjured up
by my fancy. After having landed, they
proceeded to search the country, parties
going in different directions among the
woods and vines.

I attempted to accompany them, and
proceeded a short distance from the house;
but my head whirled round, my steps were
like those of a drunken man, I fell at last in a
state of utter exhaustion; a film covered my

-97-

eyes, and my skin was parched with the
heat of fever. In this state I was carried back
and placed on a bed, hardly conscious of
what had happened; my eyes wandered
round the room as if to seek something that I
had lost.

After an interval I arose and, as if by instinct,
crawled into the room where the corpse of
my beloved lay. There were women
weeping around--I hung over it, and joined
my sad tears to theirs--all this time no
distinct idea presented itself to my mind; but
my thoughts rambled to various subjects,
reflecting confusedly on my misfortunes and
their cause. I was bewildered in a cloud of
wonder and horror. The death of William, the
execution of Justine, the murder of Clerval,
and lastly of my wife; even at that moment I
knew not that my only remaining friends
were safe from the malignity of the fiend;
my father even now might be writhing under
his grasp, and Ernest might be dead at his
feet. This idea made me shudder and
recalled me to action. I started up and
resolved to return to Geneva with all
possible speed.

There were no horses to be procured, and I
must return by the lake; but the wind was
unfavourable and the rain fell in torrents.
However, it was hardly morning, and I might
reasonably hope to arrive by night. I hired
men to row, and took an oar myself; for I
had always experienced relief from mental
torment in bodily exercise. But the
overflowing misery I now felt, and the
excess of agitation that I endured, rendered
me incapable of any exertion. I threw down
the oar, and leaning my head upon my
hands gave way to every gloomy idea that
arose. If I looked up, I saw the scenes which
were familiar to me in my happier time, and
which I had contemplated but the day before
in the company of her who was now but a
shadow and a recollection. Tears streamed

from my eyes. The rain had ceased for a
moment, and I saw the fish play in the
waters as they had done a few hours
before; they had then been observed by
Elizabeth. Nothing is so painful to the human
mind as a great and sudden change. The
sun might shine or the clouds might lower:
but nothing could appear to me as it had
done the day before. A fiend had snatched
from me every hope of future happiness: no
creature had ever been so miserable as I
was; so frightful an event is single in the
history of man.

But why should I dwell upon the incidents
that followed this last overwhelming event?
Mine has been a tale of horrors; I have
reached their _acme_, and what I must now
relate can but be tedious to you. Know that,
one by one, my friends were snatched
away; I was left desolate. My own strength
is exhausted; and I must tell, in a few words,
what remains of my hideous narration.

I arrived at Geneva. My father and Ernest yet
lived; but the former sunk under the tidings
that I bore. I see him now, excellent and
venerable old man! his eyes wandered in
vacancy, for they had lost their charm and
their delight--his Elizabeth, his more than
daughter, whom he doated on with all that
affection which a man feels, who in the
decline of life, having few affections, clings
more earnestly to those that remain.
Cursed, cursed be the fiend that brought
misery on his grey hairs, and doomed him
to waste in wretchedness! He could not live
under the horrors that were accumulated
around him; the springs of existence
suddenly gave way: he was unable to rise
from his bed, and in a few days he died in
my arms.

What then became of me? I know not. I lost
sensation, and chains and darkness were
the only objects that pressed upon me.

-98-

Sometimes, indeed, I dreamt that I
wandered in flowery meadows and
pleasant vales with the friends of my youth;
but I awoke, and found myself in a dungeon.
Melancholy followed, but by degrees I
gained a clear conception of my miseries
and situation, and was then released from
my prison. For they had called me mad; and
during many months, as I understood, a
solitary cell had been my habitation.

Liberty, however, had been an useless gift
to me had I not, as I awakened to reason, at
the same time awakened to revenge. As the
memory of past misfortunes pressed upon
me, I began to reflect on their cause--the
monster whom I had created, the miserable
daemon whom I had sent abroad into the
world for my destruction. I was possessed
by a maddening rage when I thought of him,
and desired and ardently prayed that I might
have him within my grasp to wreak a great
and signal revenge on his cursed head.

Nor did my hate long confine itself to
useless wishes; I began to reflect on the
best means of securing him; and for this
purpose, about a month after my release, I
repaired to a criminal judge in the town, and
told him that I had an accusation to make;
that I knew the destroyer of my family; and
that I required him to exert his whole
authority for the apprehension of the
murderer.

The magistrate listened to me with attention
and kindness: "Be assured, sir," said he,
"no pains or exertions on my part shall be
spared to discover the villain."

"I thank you," replied I; "listen, therefore, to
the deposition that I have to make. It is
indeed a tale so strange that I should fear
you would not credit it were there not
something in truth which, however
wonderful, forces conviction. The story is

too connected to be mistaken for a dream,
and I have no motive for falsehood." My
manner, as I thus addressed him, was
impressive but calm; I had formed in my
own heart a resolution to pursue my
destroyer to death; and this purpose
quieted my agony, and for an interval
reconciled me to life. I now related my
history, briefly, but with firmness and
precision, marking the dates with accuracy,
and never deviating into invective or
exclamation.

The magistrate appeared at first perfectly
incredulous, but as I continued he became
more attentive and interested; I saw him
sometimes shudder with horror, at others a
lively surprise, unmingled with disbelief,
was painted on his countenance.

When I had concluded my narration, I said,
"This is the being whom I accuse, and for
whose seizure and punishment I call upon
you to exert your whole power. It is your duty
as a magistrate, and I believe and hope that
your feelings as a man will not revolt from
the execution of those functions on this
occasion.

This address caused a considerable
change in the physiognomy of my own
auditor. He had heard my story with that half
kind of belief that is given to a tale of spirits
and supernatural events; but when he was
called upon to act officially in consequence,
the whole tide of his incredulity returned.
He, however, answered mildly, "I would
willingly afford you every aid in your pursuit;
but the creature of whom you speak
appears to have powers which would put all
my exertions to defiance. Who can follow an
animal which can traverse the sea of ice,
and inhabit caves and dens where no man
would venture to intrude? Besides, some
months have elapsed since the commission
of his crimes, and no one can conjecture to

-99-

what place he has wandered, or what
region he may now inhabit."

"I do not doubt that he hovers near the spot
which I inhabit; and if he has indeed taken
refuge in the Alps, he may be hunted like the
chamois, and destroyed as a beast of prey.
But I perceive your thoughts: you do not
credit my narrative, and do not intend to
pursue my enemy with the punishment
which is his desert."

As I spoke, rage sparkled in my eyes; the
magistrate was intimidated:--"You are
mistaken," said he, "I will exert myself; and
if it is in my power to seize the monster, be
assured that he shall suffer punishment
proportionate to his crimes. But I fear, from
what you have yourself described to be his
properties, that this will prove
impracticable; and thus, while every proper
measure is pursued, you should make up
your mind to disappointment."

"That cannot be; but all that I can say will be
of little avail. My revenge is of no moment to
you; yet, while I allow it to be a vice, I
confess that it is the devouring and only
passion of my soul. My rage is unspeakable
when I reflect that the murderer, whom I
have turned loose upon society, still exists.
You refuse my just demand: I have but one
resource; and I devote myself, either in my
life or death, to his destruction."

I trembled with excess of agitation as I said
this; there was a frenzy in my manner and
something, I doubt not, of that haughty
fierceness which the martyrs of old are said
to have possessed. But to a Genevan
magistrate, whose mind was occupied by
far other ideas than those of devotion and
heroism, this elevation of mind had much
the appearance of madness. He
endeavoured to soothe me as a nurse does
a child, and reverted to my tale as the

effects of delirium.

"Man," I cried, "how ignorant art thou in thy
pride of wisdom! Cease; you know not
what it is you say."

I broke from the house angry and disturbed,
and retired to meditate on some other mode
of action.

Chapter 24

My present situation was one in which all
voluntary thought was swallowed up and
lost. I was hurried away by fury; revenge
alone endowed me with strength and
composure; it moulded my feelings, and
allowed me to be calculating and calm, at
periods when otherwise delirium or death
would have been my portion.

My first resolution was to quit Geneva for
ever; my country, which, when I was happy
and beloved, was dear to me, now, in my
adversity, became hateful. I provided
myself with a sum of money, together with a
few jewels which had belonged to my
mother, and departed.

And now my wanderings began, which are
to cease but with life. I have traversed a vast
portion of the earth, and have endured all
the hardships which travellers, in deserts
and barbarous countries, are wont to meet.
How I have lived I hardly know; many times
have I stretched my failing limbs upon the
sandy plain and prayed for death. But
revenge kept me alive; I dared not die and
leave my adversary in being.

When I quitted Geneva my first labour was to
gain some clue by which I might trace the
steps of my fiendish enemy. But my plan
was unsettled; and I wandered many hours
round the confines of the town, uncertain
what path I should pursue. As night

-100-

approached, I found myself at the entrance
of the cemetery where William, Elizabeth,
and my father reposed. I entered it and
approached the tomb which marked their
graves. Everything was silent, except the
leaves of the trees, which were gently
agitated by the wind; the night was nearly
dark; and the scene would have been
solemn and affecting even to an
uninterested observer. The spirits of the
departed seemed to flit around and to cast
a shadow, which was felt but not seen,
around the head of the mourner.

The deep grief which this scene had at first
excited quickly gave way to rage and
despair. They were dead, and I lived; their
murderer also lived, and to destroy him I
must drag out my weary existence. I knelt on
the grass and kissed the earth, and with
quivering lips exclaimed, "By the sacred
earth on which I kneel, by the shades that
wander near me, by the deep and eternal
grief that I feel, I swear; and by thee, O
Night, and the spirits that preside over thee,
to pursue the daemon who caused this
misery until he or I shall perish in mortal
conflict. For this purpose I will preserve my
life: to execute this dear revenge will I again
behold the sun and tread the green herbage
of earth, which otherwise should vanish
from my eyes for ever. And I call on you,
spirits of the dead; and on you, wandering
ministers of vengeance, to aid and conduct
me in my work. Let the cursed and hellish
monster drink deep of agony; let him feel
the despair that now torments me."

I had begun my abjuration with solemnity
and an awe which almost assured me that
the shades of my murdered friends heard
and approved my devotion; but the furies
possessed me as I concluded, and rage
choked my utterance.

I was answered through the stillness of night

by a loud and fiendish laugh. It rung on my
ears long and heavily; the mountains re-
echoed it, and I felt as if all hell surrounded
me with mockery and laughter. Surely in that
moment I should have been possessed by
frenzy, and have destroyed my miserable
existence, but that my vow was heard and
that I was reserved for vengeance. The
laughter died away; when a well-known
and abhorred voice, apparently close to my
ear, addressed me in an audible whisper--
"I am satisfied: miserable wretch! you have
determined to live, and I am satisfied."

I darted towards the spot from which the
sound proceeded; but the devil eluded my
grasp. Suddenly the broad disk of the moon
arose and shone full upon his ghastly and
distorted shape as he fled with more than
mortal speed.

I pursued him; and for many months this has
been my task. Guided by a slight clue I
followed the windings of the Rhone, but
vainly. The blue Mediterranean appeared;
and, by a strange chance, I saw the fiend
enter by night and hide himself in a vessel
bound for the Black Sea. I took my passage
in the same ship; but he escaped, I know
not how.

Amidst the wilds of Tartary and Russia,
although he still evaded me, I have ever
followed in his track. Sometimes the
peasants, scared by this horrid apparition,
informed me of his path; sometimes he
himself, who feared that if I lost all trace of
him I should despair and die, left some
mark to guide me. The snows descended
on my head, and I saw the print of his huge
step on the white plain. To you first entering
on life, to whom care is new and agony
unknown, how can you understand what I
have felt and still feel? Cold, want, and
fatigue were the least pains which I was
destined to endure; I was cursed by some

-101-

devil, and carried about with me my eternal
hell; yet still a spirit of good followed and
directed my steps; and, when I most
murmured, would suddenly extricate me
from seemingly insurmountable difficulties.
Sometimes, when nature, overcome by
hunger, sunk under the exhaustion, a repast
was prepared for me in the desert that
restored and inspirited me. The fare was,
indeed, coarse, such as the peasants of the
country ate; but I will not doubt that it was set
there by the spirits that I had invoked to aid
me. Often, when all was dry, the heavens
cloudless, and I was parched by thirst, a
slight cloud would bedim the sky, shed the
few drops that revived me, and vanish.

I followed, when I could, the courses of the
rivers; but the daemon generally avoided
these, as it was here that the population of
the country chiefly collected. In other places
human beings were seldom seen; and I
generally subsisted on the wild animals that
crossed my path. I had money with me, and
gained the friendship of the villagers by
distributing it; or I brought with me some
food that I had killed, which, after taking a
small part, I always presented to those who
had provided me with fire and utensils for
cooking.

My life, as it passed thus, was indeed
hateful to me, and it was during sleep alone
that I could taste joy. O blessed sleep!
often, when most miserable, I sank to
repose, and my dreams lulled me even to
rapture. The spirits that guarded me had
provided these moments, or rather hours, of
happiness, that I might retain strength to
fulfil my pilgrimage. Deprived of this
respite, I should have sunk under my
hardships. During the day I was sustained
and inspirited by the hope of night: for in
sleep I saw my friends, my wife, and my
beloved country; again I saw the benevolent
countenance of my father, heard the silver

tones of my Elizabeth's voice, and beheld
Clerval enjoying health and youth. Often,
when wearied by a toilsome march, I
persuaded myself that I was dreaming until
night should come, and that I should then
enjoy reality in the arms of my dearest
friends. What agonising fondness did I feel
for them! how did I cling to their dear forms,
as sometimes they haunted even my
waking hours, and persuade myself that
they still lived! At such moments vengeance,
that burned within me, died in my heart, and
I pursued my path towards the destruction of
the daemon more as a task enjoined by
heaven, as the mechanical impulse of some
power of which I was unconscious, than as
the ardent desire of my soul.

What his feelings were whom I pursued I
cannot know. Sometimes, indeed, he left
marks in writing on the barks of the trees, or
cut in stone, that guided me and instigated
my fury. "My reign is not yet over" (these
words were legible in one of these
inscriptions); "you live, and my power is
complete. Fellow me; I seek the everlasting
ices of the north, where you will feel the
misery of cold and frost to which I am
impassive. You will find near this place, if
you follow not too tardily, a dead hare; eat
and be refreshed. Come on, my enemy; we
have yet to wrestle for our lives; but many
hard and miserable hours must you endure
until that period shall arrive."

Scoffing devil! Again do I vow vengeance;
again do I devote thee, miserable fiend, to
torture and death. Never will I give up my
search until he or I perish; and then with
what ecstasy shall I join my Elizabeth and
my departed friends, who even now
prepare for me the reward of my tedious toil
and horrible pilgrimage!

As I still pursued my journey to the
northward, the snows thickened and the

-102-

cold increased in a degree almost too
severe to support. The peasants were shut
up in their hovels, and only a few of the most
hardy ventured forth to seize the animals
whom starvation had forced from their
hiding places to seek for prey. The rivers
were covered with ice and no fish could be
procured; and thus I was cut off from my
chief article of maintenance.

The triumph of my enemy increased with the
difficulty of my labours. One inscription that
he left was in these words:--"Prepare! your
toils only begin: wrap yourself in furs and
provide food; for we shall soon enter upon a
journey where your sufferings will satisfy
my everlasting hatred."

My courage and perseverance were
invigorated by these scoffing words; I
resolved not to fail in my purpose; and,
calling on Heaven to support me, I continued
with unabated fervour to traverse immense
deserts until the ocean appeared at a
distance and formed the utmost boundary
of the horizon. Oh! how unlike it was to the
blue seas of the south! Covered with ice, it
was only to be distinguished from land by its
superior wildness and ruggedness. The
Greeks wept for joy when they beheld the
Mediterranean from the hills of Asia, and
hailed with rapture the boundary of their
toils. I did not weep; but I knelt down and,
with a full heart, thanked my guiding spirit
for conducting me in safety to the place
where I hoped, notwithstanding my
adversary's gibe, to meet and grapple with
him.

Some weeks before this period I had
procured a sledge and dogs, and thus
traversed the snows with inconceivable
speed. I know not whether the fiend
possessed the same advantages; but I
found that, as before I had daily lost ground
in the pursuit, I now gained on him: so much

so that, when I first saw the ocean, he was
but one day's journey in advance, and I
hoped to intercept him before he should
reach the beach. With new courage,
therefore, I pressed on, and in two days
arrived at a wretched hamlet on the sea-
shore. I inquired of the inhabitants
concerning the fiend, and gained accurate
information. A gigantic monster, they said,
had arrived the night before, armed with a
gun and many pistols, putting to flight the
inhabitants of a solitary cottage through fear
of his terrific appearance. He had carried
off their store of winter food, and placing it
in a sledge, to draw which he had seized on
a numerous drove of trained dogs, he had
harnessed them, and the same night, to the
joy of the horror-struck villagers, had
pursued his journey across the sea in a
direction that led to no land; and they
conjectured that he must speedily be
destroyed by the breaking of the ice or
frozen by the eternal frosts.

On hearing this information, I suffered a
temporary access of despair. He had
escaped me; and I must commence a
destructive and almost endless journey
across the mountainous ices of the ocean--
amidst cold that few of the inhabitants could
long endure, and which I, the native of a
genial and sunny climate, could not hope to
survive. Yet at the idea that the fiend should
live and be triumphant, my rage and
vengeance returned, and, like a mighty tide,
overwhelmed every other feeling. After a
slight repose, during which the spirits of the
dead hovered round and instigated me to
toil and revenge, I prepared for my journey.

I exchanged my land-sledge for one
fashioned for the inequalities of the Frozen
Ocean; and purchasing a plentiful stock of
provisions, I departed from land.

I cannot guess how many days have passed

-103-

since then; but I have endured misery which
nothing but the eternal sentiment of a just
retribution burning within my heart could
have enabled me to support. Immense and
rugged mountains of ice often barred up my
passage, and I often heard the thunder of
the ground sea which threatened my
destruction. But again the frost came and
made the paths of the sea secure.

By the quantity of provision which I had
consumed, I should guess that I had passed
three weeks in this journey; and the
continual protraction of hope, returning
back upon the heart, often wrung bitter
drops of despondency and grief from my
eyes. Despair had indeed almost secured
her prey, and I should soon have sunk
beneath this misery. Once, after the poor
animals that conveyed me had with
incredible toil gained the summit of a
sloping ice mountain, and one, sinking
under his fatigue, died, I viewed the
expanse before me with anguish, when
suddenly my eye caught a dark speck upon
the dusky plain. I strained my sight to
discover what it could be, and uttered a wild
cry of ecstasy when I distinguished a sledge
and the distorted proportions of a well
known form within. Oh! with what a burning
gush did hope revisit my heart! warm tears
filled my eyes, which I hastily wiped away
that they might not intercept the view I had of
the daemon; but still my sight was dimmed
by the burning drops until, giving way to the
emotions that oppressed me, I wept aloud.

But this was not the time for delay: I
disencumbered the dogs of their dead
companion, gave them a plentiful portion of
food; and, after an hour's rest, which was
absolutely necessary, and yet which was
bitterly irksome to me, I continued my route.
The sledge was still visible; nor did I again
lose sight of it except at the moments when
for a short time some ice-rock concealed it

with its intervening crags. I indeed
perceptibly gained on it; and when, after
nearly two days' journey, I beheld my
enemy at no more than a mile distant, my
heart bounded within me.

But now, when I appeared almost within
grasp of my foe, my hopes were suddenly
extinguished, and I lost all trace of him more
utterly than I had ever done before. A ground
sea was heard; the thunder of its progress,
as the waters rolled and swelled beneath
me, became every moment more ominous
and terrific. I pressed on, but in vain. The
wind arose; the sea roared; and, as with the
mighty shock of an earthquake, it split and
cracked with a tremendous and
overwhelming sound. The work was soon
finished: in a few minutes a tumultuous sea
rolled between me and my enemy, and I
was left drifting on a scattered piece of ice,
that was continually lessening, and thus
preparing for me a hideous death.

In this manner many appalling hours
passed; several of my dogs died; and I
myself was about to sink under the
accumulation of distress when I saw your
vessel riding at anchor, and holding forth to
me hopes of succour and life. I had no
conception that vessels ever came so far
north, and was astounded at the sight. I
quickly destroyed part of my sledge to
construct oars; and by these means was
enabled, with infinite fatigue, to move my
ice-raft in the direction of your ship. I had
determined, if you were going southward,
still to trust myself to the mercy of the seas
rather than abandon my purpose. I hoped to
induce you to grant me a boat with which I
could pursue my enemy. But your direction
was northward. You took me on board when
my vigour was exhausted, and I should soon
have sunk under my multiplied hardships
into a death which I still dread--for my task
is unfulfilled.

-104-

Oh! when will my guiding spirit, in
conducting me to the daemon, allow me the
rest I so much desire; or must I die and he
yet live? If I do, swear to me, Walton, that he
shall not escape; that you will seek him and
satisfy my vengeance in his death. And do I
dare to ask of you to undertake my
pilgrimage, to endure the hardships that I
have undergone? No; I am not so selfish.
Yet, when I am dead, if he should appear; if
the ministers of vengeance should conduct
him to you, swear that he shall not live--
swear that he shall not triumph over my
accumulated woes, and survive to add to
the list of his dark crimes. He is eloquent
and persuasive; and once his words had
even power over my heart: but trust him not.
His soul is as hellish as his form, full of
treachery and fiendlike malice. Hear him
not; call on the names of William, Justine,
Clerval, Elizabeth, my father, and of the
wretched Victor, and thrust your sword into
his heart. I will hover near and direct the
steel aright.

WALTON, _in continuation_ _August 26th, 17--
._

You have read this strange and terrific story,
Margaret; and do you not feel your blood
congeal with horror like that which even now
curdles mine? Sometimes, seized with
sudden agony, he could not continue his
tale; at others, his voice broken, yet
piercing, uttered with difficulty the words so
replete with anguish. His fine and lovely
eyes were now lighted up with indignation,
now subdued to downcast sorrow, and
quenched in infinite wretchedness.
Sometimes he commanded his
countenance and tones, and related the
most horrible incidents with a tranquil voice,
suppressing every mark of agitation; then,
like a volcano bursting forth, his face would
suddenly change to an expression of the
wildest rage, as he shrieked out

imprecations on his persecutor.

His tale is connected, and told with an
appearance of the simplest truth; yet I own
to you that the letters of Felix and Safie,
which he showed me, and the apparition of
the monster seen from our ship, brought to
me a greater conviction of the truth of his
narrative than his asseverations, however
earnest and connected. Such a monster has
then really existence! I cannot doubt it; yet I
am lost in surprise and admiration.
Sometimes I endeavoured to gain from
Frankenstein the particulars of his
creature's formation: but on this point he
was impenetrable.

"Are you mad, my friend?" said he; "or
whither does your senseless curiosity lead
you? Would you also create for yourself and
the world a demoniacal enemy? Peace,
peace! learn my miseries, and do not seek
to increase your own."

Frankenstein discovered that I made notes
concerning his history: he asked to see
them, and then himself corrected and
augmented them in many places; but
principally in giving the life and spirit to the
conversations he held with his enemy.
"Since you have preserved my narration,"
said he, "I would not that a mutilated one
should go down to posterity."

Thus has a week passed away, while I have
listened to the strangest tale that ever
imagination formed. My thoughts, and every
feeling of my soul, have been drunk up by
the interest for my guest, which this tale,
and his own elevated and gentle manners,
have created. I wish to soothe him; yet can I
counsel one so infinitely miserable, so
destitute of every hope of consolation, to
live? Oh, no! the only joy that he can now
know will be when he composes his
shattered spirit to peace and death. Yet he

-105-

enjoys one comfort, the offspring of
solitude and delirium: he believes that,
when in dreams he holds converse with his
friends and derives from that communion
consolation for his miseries or excitements
to his vengeance, they are not the creations
of his fancy, but the beings themselves who
visit him from the regions of a remote world.
This faith gives a solemnity to his reveries
that render them to me almost as imposing
and interesting as truth.

Our conversations are not always confined
to his own history and misfortunes. On every
point of general literature he displays
unbounded knowledge and a quick and
piercing apprehension. His eloquence is
forcible and touching; nor can I hear him,
when he relates a pathetic incident, or
endeavours to move the passions of pity or
love, without tears. What a glorious creature
must he have been in the days of his
prosperity when he is thus noble and
godlike in ruin! He seems to feel his own
worth and the greatness of his fall.

"When younger," said he, "I believed myself
destined for some great enterprise. My
feelings are profound; but I possessed a
coolness of judgment that fitted me for
illustrious achievements. This sentiment of
the worth of my nature supported me when
others would have been oppressed; for I
deemed it criminal to throw away in useless
grief those talents that might be useful to my
fellow-creatures. When I reflected on the
work I had completed, no less a one than
the creation of a sensitive and rational
animal, I could not rank myself with the herd
of common projectors. But this thought,
which supported me in the commencement
of my career, now serves only to plunge me
lower in the dust. All my speculations and
hopes are as nothing; and, like the
archangel who aspired to omnipotence, I
am chained in an eternal hell. My

imagination was vivid, yet my powers of
analysis and application were intense; by
the union of these qualities I conceived the
idea and executed the creation of a man.
Even now I cannot recollect without passion
my reveries while the work was incomplete.
I trod heaven in my thoughts, now exulting in
my powers, now burning with the idea of
their effects. From my infancy I was imbued
with high hopes and a lofty ambition; but
how am I sunk! Oh! my friend, if you had
known me as I once was you would not
recognise me in this state of degradation.
Despondency rarely visited my heart; a high
destiny seemed to bear me on until I fell,
never, never again to rise.

"Must I then lose this admirable being? I
have longed for a friend; I have sought one
who would sympathise with and love me.
Behold, on these desert seas I have found
such a one; but I fear I have gained him only
to know his value and lose him. I would
reconcile him to life, but he repulses the
idea.

"I thank you, Walton," he said, "for your kind
intentions towards so miserable a wretch;
but when you speak of new ties and fresh
affections, think you that any can replace
those who are gone? Can any man be to me
as Clerval was; or any woman another
Elizabeth? Even, where the affections are
not strongly moved by any superior
excellence, the companions of our
childhood always possess a certain power
over our minds which hardly any later friend
can obtain. They know our infantine
dispositions, which, however they may be
afterwards modified, are never eradicated;
and they can judge of our actions with more
certain conclusions as to the integrity of our
motives. A sister or a brother can never,
unless indeed such symptoms have been
shown early, suspect the other of fraud or
false dealing, when another friend,

-106-

however strongly he may be attached, may,
in spite of himself, be contemplated with
suspicion. But I enjoyed friends, dear not
only through habit and association, but from
their own merits; and wherever I am the
soothing voice of my Elizabeth and the
conversation of Clerval will be ever
whispered in my ear. They are dead, and
but one feeing in such a solitude can
persuade me to preserve my life. If I were
engaged in any high undertaking or design,
fraught with extensive utility to my fellow-
creatures, then could I live to fulfil it. But such
is not my destiny; I must pursue and destroy
the being to whom I gave existence; then my
lot on earth will be fulfilled, and I may die."

_September 2nd._

MY BELOVED SISTER,--I write to you
encompassed by peril and ignorant whether
I am ever doomed to see again dear
England, and the dearer friends that inhabit
it. I am surrounded by mountains of ice
which admit of no escape and threaten
every moment to crush my vessel. The brave
fellows whom I have persuaded to be my
companions look towards me for aid; but I
have none to bestow. There is something
terribly appalling in our situation, yet my
courage and hopes do not desert me. Yet it
is terrible to reflect that the lives of all these
men are endangered through me. If we are
lost, my mad schemes are the cause.

And what, Margaret, will be the state of your
mind? You will not hear of my destruction,
and you will anxiously await my return. Years
will pass, and you will have visitings of
despair, and yet be tortured by hope. Oh!
my beloved sister, the sickening failing of
your heart felt expectations is, in prospect,
more terrible to me than my own death. But
you have a husband and lovely children; you
may be happy: Heaven bless you and make
you so!

My unfortunate guest regards me with the
tenderest compassion. He endeavours to
fill me with hope; and talks as if life were a
possession which he valued. He reminds
me how often the same accidents have
happened to other navigators who have
attempted this sea, and, in spite of myself,
he fills me with cheerful auguries. Even the
sailors feel the power of his eloquence:
when he speaks they no longer despair; he
rouses their energies and, while they hear
his voice, they believe these vast mountains
of ice are mole-hills which will vanish
before the resolutions of man. These
feelings are transitory; each day of
expectation delayed fills them with fear, and
I almost dread a mutiny caused by this
despair.

_September 5th._

A scene has just passed of such
uncommon interest that although it is highly
probable that these papers may never
reach you, yet I cannot forbear recording it.

We are still surrounded by mountains of ice,
still in imminent danger of being crushed in
their conflict. The cold is excessive, and
many of my unfortunate comrades have
already found a grave amidst this scene of
desolation. Frankenstein has daily declined
in health: a feverish fire still glimmers in his
eyes; but he is exhausted, and when
suddenly roused to any exertion he speedily
sinks again into apparent lifelessness.

I mentioned in my last letter the fears I
entertained of a mutiny. This morning, as I
sat watching the wan countenance of my
friend--his eyes half closed, and his limbs
hanging listlessly--I was roused by half a
dozen of the sailors who demanded
admission into the cabin. They entered, and
their leader addressed me. He told me that
he and his companions had been chosen by

-107-

the other sailors to come in deputation to
me, to make me a requisition which, in
justice, I could not refuse. We were
immured in ice and should probably never
escape; but they feared that if, as was
possible, the ice should dissipate, and a
free passage be opened, I should be rash
enough to continue my voyage and lead
them into fresh dangers after they might
happily have surmounted this. They
insisted, therefore, that I should engage
with a solemn promise that if the vessel
should be freed I would instantly direct my
course southward.

This speech troubled me. I had not
despaired; nor had I yet conceived the idea
of returning if set free. Yet could I, in justice,
or even in possibility, refuse this demand? I
hesitated before I answered; when
Frankenstein, who had at first been silent,
and, indeed, appeared hardly to have force
enough to attend, now roused himself; his
eyes sparkled, and his cheeks flushed with
momentary vigour. Turning towards the men
he said

"What do you mean? What do you demand of
your captain? Are you then so easily turned
from your design? Did you not call this a
glorious expedition? And wherefore was it
glorious? Not because the way was smooth
and placid as a southern sea, but because it
was full of dangers and terror; because at
every new incident your fortitude was to be
called forth and your courage exhibited;
because danger and death surrounded it,
and these you were to brave and overcome.
For this was it a glorious, for this was it an
honourable undertaking. You were
hereafter to be hailed as the benefactors of
your species; your names adored as
belonging to brave men who encountered
death for honour and the benefit of
mankind. And now, behold, with the first
imagination of danger, or, if you will, the

first mighty and terrific trial of your courage,
you shrink away, and are content to be
handed down as men who had not strength
enough to endure cold and peril; and so,
poor souls, they were chilly and returned to
their warm firesides. Why that requires not
this preparation; ye need not have come
thus far, and dragged your captain to the
shame of a defeat, merely to prove
yourselves cowards. Oh! be men, or be
more than men. Be steady to your purposes
and firm as a rock. This ice is not made of
such stuff as your hearts may be; it is
mutable and cannot withstand you if you say
that it shall not. Do not return to your families
with the stigma of disgrace marked on your
brows. Return as heroes who have fought
and conquered, and who know not what it is
to turn their backs on the foe."

He spoke this with a voice so modulated to
the different feelings expressed in his
speech, with an eye so full of lofty design
and heroism, that can you wonder that these
men were moved? They looked at one
another and were unable to reply. I spoke; I
told them to retire and consider of what had
been said: that I would not lead them farther
north if they strenuously desired the
contrary; but that I hoped that, with
reflection, their courage would return.

They retired, and I turned towards my friend;
but he was sunk in languor and almost
deprived of life.

How all this will terminate I know not; but I
had rather die than return shamefully--my
purpose unfulfilled. Yet I fear such will be my
fate; the men, unsupported by ideas of glory
and honour, can never willingly continue to
endure their present hardships.

_September 7th._

The die is cast; I have consented to return if

-108-

we are not destroyed. Thus are my hopes
blasted by cowardice and indecision; I
come back ignorant and disappointed. It
requires more philosophy than I possess to
bear this injustice with patience.

_Septmber 12th._

It is past; I am returning to England. I have
lost my hopes of utility and glory;--I have
lost my friend. But I will endeavour to detail
these bitter circumstances to you, my dear
sister; and while I am wafted towards
England, and towards you, I will not
despond.

September 9th, the ice began to move, and
roarings like thunder were heard at a
distance as the islands split and cracked in
every direction. We were in the most
imminent peril; but, as we could only remain
passive, my chief attention was occupied
by my unfortunate guest, whose illness
increased in such a degree that he was
entirely confined to his bed. The ice cracked
behind us, and was driven with force
towards the north; a breeze sprung from the
west, and on the 11th the passage towards
the south became perfectly free. When the
sailors saw this, and that their return to their
native country was apparently assured, a
shout of tumultuous joy broke from them,
loud and long-continued. Frankenstein,
who was dozing, awoke and asked the
cause of the tumult. "They shout," I said,
"because they will soon return to England."

"Do you then really return?"

"Alas! yes; I cannot withstand their
demands. I cannot lead them unwillingly to
danger, and I must return."

"Do so, if you will; but I will not. You may give
up your purpose, but mine is assigned to
me by Heaven, and I dare not. I am weak;

but surely the spirits who assist my
vengeance will endow me with sufficient
strength." Saying this, he endeavoured to
spring from the bed, but the exertion was
too great for him; he fell back and fainted.

It was long before he was restored; and I
often thought that life was entirely extinct. At
length he opened his eyes; he breathed with
difficulty, and was unable to speak. The
surgeon gave him a composing draught and
ordered us to leave him undisturbed. In the
meantime he told me that my friend had
certainly not many hours to live.

His sentence was pronounced, and I could
only grieve and be patient. I sat by his bed
watching him; his eyes were closed, and I
thought he slept; but presently he called to
me in a feeble voice, and, bidding me come
near, said--"Alas! the strength I relied on is
gone; I feel that I shall soon die, and he, my
enemy and persecutor, may still be in being.
Think not, Walton, that in the last moments of
my existence I feel that burning hatred and
ardent desire of revenge I once expressed;
but I feel myself justified in desiring the
death of my adversary. During these last
days I have been occupied in examining my
past conduct; nor do I find it blamable. In a fit
of enthusiastic madness I created a rational
creature, and was bound towards him, to
assure, as far as was in my power, his
happiness and well-being. This was my
duty; but there was another still paramount
to that. My duties towards the beings of my
own species had greater claims to my
attention, because they included a greater
proportion of happiness or misery. Urged
by this view, I refused, and I did right in
refusing, to create a companion for the first
creature. He showed unparalleled malignity
and selfishness, in evil: he destroyed my
friends; he devoted to destruction beings
who possessed exquisite sensations,
happiness, and wisdom; nor do I know

-109-

where this thirst for vengeance may end.
Miserable himself, that he may render no
other wretched he ought to die. The task of
his destruction was mine, but I have failed.
When actuated by selfish and vicious
motives I asked you to undertake my
unfinished work; and I renew this request
now when I am only induced by reason and
virtue.

"Yet I cannot ask you to renounce your
country and friends to fulfil this task; and
now that you are returning to England you
will have little chance of meeting with him.
But the consideration of these points, and
the well balancing of what you may esteem
your duties, I leave to you; my judgment and
ideas are already disturbed by the near
approach of death. I dare not ask you to do
what I think right, for I may still be misled by
passion.

"That he should live to be an instrument of
mischief disturbs me; in other respects, this
hour, when I momentarily expect my
release, is the only happy one which I have
enjoyed for several years. The forms of the
beloved dead flit before me and I hasten to
their arms. Farewell, Walton! Seek
happiness in tranquillity and avoid ambition,
even if it be only the apparently innocent one
of distinguishing yourself in science and
discoveries. Yet why do I say this? I have
myself been blasted in these hopes, yet
another may succeed."

His voice became fainter as he spoke; and
at length, exhausted by his effort, he sunk
into silence. About half an hour afterwards
he attempted again to speak, but was
unable; he pressed my hand feebly, and his
eyes closed for ever, while the irradiation of
a gentle smile passed away from his lips.

Margaret, what comment can I make on the
untimely extinction of this glorious spirit?

What can I say that will enable you to
understand the depth of my sorrow? All that I
should express would be inadequate and
feeble. My tears flow; my mind is
overshadowed by a cloud of
disappointment. But I journey towards
England, and I may there find consolation.

I am interrupted. What do these sounds
portend? It is midnight; the breeze blows
fairly, and the watch on deck scarcely stir.
Again; there is a sound as of a human
voice, but hoarser; it comes from the cabin
where the remains of Frankenstein still lie. I
must arise and examine. Good night, my
sister.

Great God! what a scene has just taken
place! I am yet dizzy with the remembrance
of it. I hardly know whether I shall have the
power to detail it; yet the tale which I have
recorded would be incomplete without this
final and wonderful catastrophe.

I entered the cabin where lay the remains of
my ill-fated and admirable friend. Over him
hung a form which I cannot find words to
describe; gigantic in stature, yet uncouth
and distorted in its proportions. As he hung
over the coffin his face was concealed by
long locks of ragged hair; but one vast hand
was extended, in colour and apparent
texture like that of a mummy. When he heard
the sound of my approach he ceased to
utter exclamations of grief and horror and
sprung towards the window. Never did I
behold a vision so horrible as his face, of
such loathsome yet appalling hideousness. I
shut my eyes involuntarily and endeavoured
to recollect what were my duties with regard
to this destroyer. I called on him to stay.

He paused, looking on me with wonder;
and, again turning towards the lifeless form
of his creator, he seemed to forget my
presence, and every feature and gesture

-110-

seemed instigated by the wildest rage of
some uncontrollable passion.

"That is also my victim!" he exclaimed: "in
his murder my crimes are consummated;
the miserable series of my being is wound
to its close! Oh, Frankenstein! generous
and self-devoted being! what does it avail
that I now ask thee to pardon me? I, who
irretrievably destroyed thee by destroying all
thou lovedst. Alas! he is cold, he cannot
answer me."

His voice seemed suffocated; and my first
impulses, which had suggested to me the
duty of obeying the dying request of my
friend, in destroying his enemy, were now
suspended by a mixture of curiosity and
compassion. I approached this tremendous
being; I dared not again raise my eyes to his
face, there was something so scaring and
unearthly in his ugliness. I attempted to
speak, but the words died away on my lips.
The monster continued to utter wild and
incoherent self-reproaches. At length I
gathered resolution to address him in a
pause of the tempest of his passion: "Your
repentance," I said, "is now superfluous. If
you had listened to the voice of conscience,
and heeded the stings of remorse, before
you had urged your diabolical vengeance to
this extremity, Frankenstein would yet have
lived.

"And do you dream?" said the damon; "do
you think that I was then dead to agony and
remorse?--He," he continued, pointing to
the corpse, "he suffered not in the
consummation of the deed--oh! not the ten-
thousandth portion of the anguish that was
mine during the lingering detail of its
execution. A frightful selfishness hurried me
on, while my heart was poisoned with
remorse. Think you that the groans of
Clerval were music to my ears? My heart
was fashioned to be susceptible of love and

sympathy; and when wrenched by misery to
vice and hatred it did not endure the
violence of the change without tone such as
you cannot even imagine.

"After the murder of Clerval I returned to
Switzerland heart-broken and overcome. I
pitied Frankenstein; my pity amounted to
horror: I abhorred myself. But when I
discovered that he, the author at once of my
existence and of its unspeakable torments,
dared to hope for happiness; that while he
accumulated wretchedness and despair
upon me he sought his own enjoyment in
feelings and passions from the indulgence
of which I was for ever barred, then
impotent envy and bitter indignation filled
me with an insatiable thirst for vengeance. I
recollected my threat and resolved that it
should be accomplished. I knew that I was
preparing for myself a deadly torture; but I
was the slave, not the master, of an impulse
which I detested, yet could not disobey. Yet
when she died!--nay, then I was not
miserable. I had cast off all feeling,
subdued all anguish, to riot in the excess of
my despair. Evil thenceforth became my
good. Urged thus far, I had no choice but to
adapt my nature to an element which I had
willingly chosen. The completion of my
demoniacal design became an insatiable
passion. And now it is ended; there is my
last victim!"

I was at first touched by the expressions of
his misery; yet, when I called to mind what
Frankenstein had said of his powers of
eloquence and persuasion, and when I
again cast my eyes on the lifeless form of
my friend, indignation was rekindled within
me. "Wretch!" I said, "it is well that you come
here to whine over the desolation that you
have made. You throw a torch into a pile of
buildings; and when they are consumed you
sit among the ruins and lament the fall.
Hypocritical fiend! if he whom you mourn

-111-

still lived, still would he be the object, again
would he become the prey, of your
accursed vengeance. It is not pity that you
feel; you lament only because the victim of
your malignity is withdrawn from your
power."

"Oh, it is not thus--not thus," interrupted the
being; "yet such must be the impression
conveyed to you by what appears to be the
purport of my actions. Yet I seek not a
fellow-feeling in my misery. No sympathy
may I ever find. When I first sought it, it was
the love of virtue, the feelings of happiness
and affection with which my whole being
overflowed, that I wished to be participated.
But now that virtue has become to me a
shadow and that happiness and affection
are turned into bitter and loathing despair, in
what should I seek for sympathy? I am
content to suffer alone while my sufferings
shall endure: when I die, I am well satisfied
that abhorrence and opprobrium should
load my memory. Once my fancy was
soothed with dreams of virtue, of fame, and
of enjoyment. Once I falsely hoped to meet
with beings who, pardoning my outward
form, would love me for the excellent
qualities which I was capable of unfolding. I
was nourished with high thoughts of honour
and devotion. But now crime has degraded
me beneath the meanest animal. No guilt,
no mischief, no malignity, no misery, can be
found comparable to mine. When I run over
the frightful catalogue of my sins, I cannot
believe that I am the same creature whose
thoughts were once filled with sublime and
transcendent visions of the beauty and the
majesty of goodness. But it is even so; the
fallen angel becomes a malignant devil. Yet
even that enemy of God and man had
friends and associates in his desolation; I
am alone.

"You, who call Frankenstein your friend,
seem to have a knowledge of my crimes

and his misfortunes. But in the detail which
he gave you of them he could not sum up the
hours and months of misery which I
endured, wasting in impotent passions. For
while I destroyed his hopes, I did not satisfy
my own desires. They were for ever ardent
and craving; still I desired love and
fellowship, and I was still spurned. Was
there no injustice in this? Am I to be thought
the only criminal when all human kind sinned
against me? Why do you not hate Felix who
drove his friend from his door with
contumely? Why do you not execrate the
rustic who sought to destroy the saviour of
his child? Nay, these are virtuous and
immaculate beings! I, the miserable and the
abandoned, am an abortion, to be spurned
at, and kicked, and trampled on. Even now
my blood boils at the recollection of this
injustice.

"But it is true that I am a wretch. I have
murdered the lovely and the helpless; I have
strangled the innocent as they slept, and
grasped to death his throat who never
injured me or any other living thing. I have
devoted my creator, the select specimen of
all that is worthy of love and admiration
among men, to misery; I have pursued him
even to that irremediable ruin. There he lies,
white and cold in death. You hate me; but
your abhorrence cannot equal that with
which I regard myself. I look on the hands
which executed the deed; I think on the heart
in which the imagination of it was
conceived, and long for the moment when
these hands will meet my eyes, when that
imagination will haunt my thoughts no more.

"Fear not that I shall be the instrument of
future mischief. My work is nearly complete.
Neither yours nor any man's death is
needed to consummate the series of my
being, and accomplish that which must be
done; but it requires my own. Do not think
that I shall be slow to perform this sacrifice. I

-112-

shall quit your vessel on the iceraft which
brought me thither, and shall seek the most
northern extremity of the globe; I shall collect
my funeral pile and consume to ashes this
miserable frame, that its remains may
afford no light to any curious and
unhallowed wretch who would create such
another as I have been. I shall die. I shall no
longer feel the agonies which now consume
me, or be the prey of feelings unsatisfied,
yet unquenched. He is dead who called me
into being; and when I shall be no more the
very remembrance of us both will speedily
vanish. I shall no longer see the sun or stars,
or feel the winds play on my cheeks. Light,
feeling, and sense will pass away; and in
this condition must I find my happiness.
Some years ago, when the images which
this world affords first opened upon me,
when I felt the cheering warmth of summer,
and heard the rustling of the leaves and the
warbling of the birds, and these were all to
me, I should have wept to die; now it is my
only consolation. Polluted by crimes, and
torn by the bitterest remorse, where can I
find rest but in death?

"Farewell! I leave you, and in you the last of
human kind whom these eyes will ever
behold. Farewell, Frankenstein! If thou wert
yet alive, and yet cherished a desire of
revenge against me, it would be better
satiated in my life than in my destruction. But
it was not so; thou didst seek my extinction
that I might not cause greater
wretchedness; and if yet, in some mode
unknown to me, thou hast not ceased to
think and feel, thou wouldst not desire
against me a vengeance greater than that
which I feel. Blasted as thou wert, my agony
was still superior to thine; for the bitter sting
of remorse will not cease to rankle in my
wounds until death shall close them for ever.

"But soon," he cried, with sad and solemn
enthusiasm, "I shall die, and what I now feel

be no longer felt. Soon these burning
miseries will be extinct. I shall ascend my
funeral pile triumphantly, and exult in the
agony of the torturing flames. The light of
that conflagration will fade away; my ashes
will be swept into the sea by the winds. My
spirit will sleep in peace; or if it thinks, it will
not surely think thus. Farewell."

He sprung from the cabin-window, as he
said this, upon the ice-raft which lay close
to the vessel. He was soon borne away by
the waves and lost in darkness and
distance.

THE END

-113-